Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 2

2013-05-22T00:45:11Z

108.252.228.189: /* Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl */

== Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl ==

The autumn in Zchted was short, though one might also say that winter simply came early.

The deep green of vegetation as they had bathed in the midsummer sun had since faded with the autumn wind.

It wasn't all bleak, however; autumn was also the season of harvest.

Under the blue sky, golden wheat fields stretched far along the highway. As the wind blew, plump ears of wheat rustled softly in the wind. It seemed that with the abundant harvest around here, the faces of the farmers who were cropping were also smiling broadly.

Also standing out were green apple trees, whose branches hung down, heavy with plump green apples.

Looking at such peaceful scenery, Tigre felt at ease. The wind was cool to a comfortable extent, filling him with the desire to chat with the farmers in their fields. Suppressing this desire, however, he urged his horse onward.

In places with many people, he avoided riding at any great speed. Such an action was far too ostentatious. If he was seen simply riding, however, the presumption would likely be that he was just some young noble, off on a hunt. His neat clothing and bow, hung on his saddle, served to further reinforce this image.

At sunset, he'd find his way to a hamlet or small village, looking for accommodations for the night, as well as food.

Having thus traveled for a few days, Tigre exited LeitMeritz, and, passing through the King's territory, entered Legnica.

Three days after that, he arrived at the Imperial Palace where the Vanadis Sasha lived. Though an appointment was made upon handing over Ellen's letter; in truth, it was another two days before he was able to meet her.

''---Two days, huh. That doesn't leave much time.''

He'd heard from Ellen that Sasha was suffering from a debilitating illness. As the silver-haired Vanadis handed her letter to Tigre, she'd warned him.

"If Sasha's condition isn't too bad, you will also be able to meet on the day you hand over the letter. However, after handing over the letter, if you cannot meet her even after waiting for three days, please continue to Asvarre."

The Imperial Palace was composed of sand-colored stones laid upon one another, with scatterings of white marble to be found all over. Though its appearance was surpassingly peculiar, there was no doubting the solidity of its construction.

Leaving his black bow, Tigre walked down the hallway of the Imperial Palace, led by an aged servitor.

''---Truly a palace that gives off quite a calming presence.''

Looking at the ceiling and the walls, Tigre couldn't help but be moved.

LeitMeritz aside, this was his first time setting foot in an Imperial Palace, and thus everything intrigued him. Far from a single monotone gray, the walls were inlaid with white marble. The design masterfully built upon the labors of previous architects, and one did not tire of simply gazing upon their splendor.

''---And here I'd thought carved murals were the only way to decorate a wall. To think that you could do things like this...''

Still awed, Tigre reached the front of Sasha's room.

The servitor made Tigre's presence known, before Tigre proceeded to open the door.

''---This is somewhat of a lonely room.''

The room was bright, lit both by the sunlight which shone through the window, flung wide open, as well as the candle holder near the bed. However, with regards to furniture, the furnishings were the barest of the bare, and plainly colored at that. Aster flowers by the bedside provided the room's only color.

"Nice to meet you."

An unclouded voice struck Tigre's ears.

The woman on the bed sat up as she greeted him. Her dull black hair was trimmed to shoulder length, and she wore a loose white gown. She had a thin face and skin that was shockingly white. She was abnormally slender, and the loose fit of her clothes was evidence of her wasting away.

Above her knees, wrapped in a thick blanket, were two swords. Above their white hilts and finely decorated black crossguards, the blades shone with a brilliant gold and red. The blades were rather short, and their sole distinguishing factor was their gold and vermilion colors.

From their design, Tigre realized the two swords were paired.

''---So this is her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, huh.''

Apparently belying her welcome, her swords rested near at hand.

Notwithstanding, Tigre found such an action neither rude nor unnatural. Ellen placed her Silverflash Arifal within reach even while working in the office, and assuming this girl to be no different, he instinctively comprehended the reasoning behind her actions.

Tigre bowed and stepped into the room. As he walked up beside the bed, he bowed again.

"I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. Nice to meet you."

"I am Alexandra Alshavin. I would have liked to have met with you much sooner than this, but because of my illness, I've made you wait. My humblest apologies."

Responding to the black-haired beauty who apologized politely, Tigre shook his head to indicate he did not mind.

"More than me, please take good care of your body, Alexandra-dono."

When he said so, Sasha sweetly smiled, and invited Tigre to sit.

"You can call me Sasha, Lord Tigrevurmud."

"Thank you. Please call me Tigre, then."

Sitting down, Tigre returned her smile. Looking up close, he thought she was a beautiful person.

That said, her beauty was quite unlike that of the energetic and lively Ellen. Like the aster flowers that swayed in the gentle breeze by the window, hers was an ethereal beauty; tranquil, like water.

''---If you're not feeling well...''

About to speak out, Tigre changed his mind.

Sasha's illness was nothing recent. She alone was the best judge of whether or not she was fit enough to converse. Moreover, the servitor who'd guided him until then was also checking Sasha's condition. Though it was only natural to be worried, doing too much wasn't for the best either.

"Then, Tigre. May I ask you something?"

Smiling from ear to ear, Sasha tilted her head quizzically. The adorable charm of her action made his heart skip a beat, and, hiding the disturbance in his heart, he smiled and nodded.

"Please, speak."

"If possible... I wish to speak with you candidly, as if with a close friend. I know the importance of courtesy, but I worry the tenseness of such a thing will serve me poorly."

She was already speaking more casually. Tigre, with a wry smile, answered that he understood.

''---If I'm not mistaken, this person is 22 this year.''

He heard so from Ellen. In other words, Sasha should be five years older than Tigre, but it did not seem that way from her earlier behavior. Though she did not seem to be the same age, it was as if she was only one or two years older.

Sasha extended her right hand. Being careful not to use excessive force, Tigre gripped her hand in turn. Her soft hand carried a faint warmth.

"So it really is true that you don't use a sword."

Staring at Tigre's hand, Sasha spoke in surprise. At those words, Tigre suddenly clenched his hand and stared widely.

''---She must have determined this from the condition of my palms, by tracking calluses and blisters, even though she didn't grip my hand all that tightly.''

"If possible, can you tell me about your encounter with Ellen?" Sasha asked.

At her eyes, filled with curiosity, Tigre tilted his head.

"Didn't you already hear it from Ellen?"

"I did. But that was from Ellen's perspective. I would like to hear your side of the story."

Tigre pondered inwardly. Though there was no reason to refuse, he wondered if he had time for such things. He was, after all, in a hurry to reach Asvarre.

Nonetheless, his hesitation lasted but a brief moment. Having already read Ellen's letter, she was undoubtedly aware he was pressed for time. Accordingly, there must be some deeper meaning behind her request.

"I understand. I'm not the greatest orator, so this might take some time."

"That's fine."

He did his utmost to clearly and concisely convey the events of the past year, from his captivity after the battle at Dinant to the battles in Brune following.

He tried to avoid diving into unnecessary details. Though the haste he felt within his heart was certainly a factor, the primary reason was due to the strong emotions that would arise as he recalled each event. It had been, after all, but a short half-year since these things had transpired.

Sasha nodded from time to time, following Tigre's story with great exuberance and interest.

When Tigre rested, Sasha rang the bell by her bedside and called the servitor, ordering him to prepare wine. Tigre, who'd been talking for half the day, was quite thirsty, and gratefully accepted her goodwill. The servitor placed two goblets on the table, and quietly filled them with wine.

"Thank you. It was very interesting, and I learned a lot."

"I'm happy to hear that."

"By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with Ellen?"

At this sudden question, Tigre almost dropped the silver cup which he'd just received from the attendant.

Sasha continued happily, "From what you've said, it doesn't look like you're anything more than allies, but...what you've told me is a little different from what I'd heard from Ellen."

A chill ran down Tigre's spine. What on Earth had Ellen said?

''---Even if you ask me what kind of relationship we have, I'm not entirely sure myself...''

It would be a lie to say that it was not a special relationship.

For example, the other day the two of them had gone to the city to play, and had danced together. When he'd placed his hands on her slender waist, Tigre had suddenly blushed. As if his blushing was contagious, Ellen had blushed as well, leading their fellow dancers to tease them mercilessly.

However, those kinds of thoughts were not to be made public. Tigre and Ellen both had their respective positions to consider, and neither could place priority on their personal feelings. Even though there were times he couldn't restrain his feelings, he would not allow them to be more than an impulse.

Buying time, he brought the silver cup to his mouth while stealthily evaluating the look on Sasha's face. Though the smiling face of the Vanadis with black hair did not change, Tigre perceived the sincerity in her eyes.

Then I'll answer honestly. Lowering the goblet from his lips, he spoke.

"Ellen is... She is an important comrade-in-arms. She has been many times my savior. Were anything to happen to her, I would do my utmost to help. That's what I think."

"...Is that so."

Though Sasha's reaction was decidedly brief, her face revealed a satisfied smile. The strained atmosphere passed, and after a short pause, Tigre carefully asked, "By the way, when you say it's a little different what you'd heard, which parts were you referring to?"

"Oh! The part where you peeked at Ellen in the bath, or when you sucked Lim's breasts..."

As Sasha replied without a hint of shyness, Tigre was caught off guard by these words, and was left speechless, his face red up to his ears.

"It definitely seems like Ellen and Lim like you, but I don't think that's all there is to it. I've put some thought into it. Are you the type that's so adorable you're immediately forgiven or are you ridiculous to the point that others feel like their anger is wasted on you?"

"...Well, what kind of person would you say I am?"

Finally pulling himself together, Tigre straightened his posture and questioned Sasha in turn. Rather than answering immediately, Sasha let her eyes wander to the sky before turning to smile at him, her expression filled with mischief.

"Isn't it fine to leave things to your imagination? That said, there's no point in never telling you, so when you return from Asvarre, I'll tell you then."

Tigre's only response was to blink, unmoving, unable to mask his surprise in the least. ''So she can make that kind of expression too...''

''---It seems my first impression of the sickly Sasha was stronger than warranted.''

Having spoken to Sasha now for the last four hours, Tigre felt that as compared to her gentle smiles earlier, her smile just now suited her far more. The similarity to Ellen was undeniable, although it was hard to say if that was merely the effects of the former's influence on the latter.

"I understand. I'll look forward to that then."

Tigre responded with a smile. He realized that their conversation had indeed digressed, but the thought of something to look forward to upon his return wasn't bad.

"Now then, let's return to the topic at hand."

Though her smile never left her face, Sasha’s black pupils filled with a serious light. She handed the silver cup in her hand to the attendant and sent him off with words of gratitude. Understanding her intent, he left quietly. As the door closed, the black-haired Vanadis opened her mouth.

"According to Ellen's letter, it is her desire that I assist you. I've heard you need to visit Asvarre; would you allow me to hear the full story?"

Tigre settled himself, and began to recount the details of King Victor's request and Ellen and Lim's views on the matter; in short, the circumstances behind his appointment as envoy from beginning to end.

This time Sasha, far from interrupting as she had done before, simply sat in silence like a statue, never moving a muscle. That notwithstanding, her eyes radiated her fierce will.

As she finished hearing the story she relaxed her whole body and gave a small sigh.

"I don't envy you."

"Yeah...I don't think it's all that simple a thing to sneak across the sea and deliver a letter to a blood-soaked battlefield either."

Deliberately speaking in a joking tone, Tigre shrugged. His comments were half his real feelings, and half a followup to Sasha's joking words. Though the Vanadis with twin swords laughed delightedly, her serious aura returned immediately.

"Do you understand just what position it is you hold in Zhcted at this point?"

"It would be a guest, I think. And likely also a hostage for Brune."

Though Tigre's answer did not seem to be wrong, Sasha did not appear to be satisfied by his response. She shook her head.

"Of course, there are those who harbor goodwill toward you, like Ellen or Mira. And from what I've heard, that might also include Sophie? However, those who begrudge your existence or would otherwise seek to exploit you are not in the minority."

"It's not as if I haven't realized that there are people who are trying to use me..."

Tigre frowned. He was pretty sure this referenced those who had made an effort to visit him in his half-year in LeitMeritz. Nonetheless, he had no memory of anyone who had bore outright ill will toward him. Watching Tigre tilt his head in puzzlement, Sasha continued on in a grave tone.

"You've greatly altered the power structure of the Brune Kingdom. Resultingly, the Zhcted nobles who suffered losses, both large and small, number not a few. Such can only be expected given the two great nobles said to represent Brune have since been deposed."

A groan escaped Tigre's mouth. He was dumbfounded.

Were it the subordinates of Duke Thenardier who harbored a grudge against Tigre, that was understandable. He had, after all, personally confronted Thenardier on the battlefield and slain him with the bow.

However, after Duke Ganelon had lost to Thenardier, he'd set fire to the city and died. Tigre had not been involved at all. It was absurd to resent him for such a thing.

Perhaps guessing the thoughts that ran through the young man's mind, Sasha flashed him a look of sympathy.

"Allow me to repeat that what's most important here is the way in which the power structure has been altered. Losing influence over Brune can be seen as another kind of loss. Furthermore, since you have strong ties to both Ellen and Mira, eliminating you would be no easy task."

"But the one who made this request was King Victor?"

There was no way the lord of a small country could ignore such happenings, but King Victor ruled over a great nation, and should thus have been well accustomed to losses here and there.

"Regardless of the country in question, such suggestions being proposed to the king by court officials is a matter of fact."

A shout nearly escaped Tigre's mouth. Though he hadn't considered such an eventuality personally, he was persuaded immediately upon hearing it. Tigre himself, whether in governance of Alsace or in command of the Silver Meteor Army, had often heeded the advice of local leaders or his subordinates.

"I'm sure the question of this appointment has caused His Majesty no small amount of grief. Nonetheless, to choose you, a foreigner, is simply too risky a choice for such a cautious person as His Majesty to make."

"Is King Victor a cautious person then?"

Tigre was struck by this fresh comment. This was because both Ellen and Mira had assessed King Victor quite severely. Sasha gave a wry smile.

"Speaking more frankly, he has something of a passive personality, though he can be somewhat cunning. He doesn't intervene in the battles between Vanadis at all, prioritizing his personal safety first and foremost. With that said, in the decades he has sat on the throne, there have not been any major wars. This one thing I grant him."

Tigre didn't immediately respond. Wasn't it precisely because King Victor failed to intervene in conflicts between the Vanadis that in the winter of last year, the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina had advanced her troops to Legnica? As for Ellen having fought against Mira, wasn't that also his fault?

However, Tigre didn't express his thoughts, swallowing them instead.

He was, after all, a man of another country. He wasn't King Victor's vassal either. Furthermore, three years hence, he would return to Brune. In such circumstances, he could not bring himself to criticize the King of another country.

"Returning to our discussion earlier, what has been said is correct. Choosing you as the emissary is killing two birds with one stone. As His Majesty has said, your appointment represents the support of both Zhcted and Brune. Phrasing this differently, rather than sacrificing a pawn, sending a beloved hero such as yourself to a land embroiled in civil war implies-"

"That's how it is. It will give Prince Jermaine the appearance that Zhcted values him greatly."

At Tigre's words, the Vanadis with black hair nodded in satisfaction.

"Yes. As such, our country can seize the initiative in negotiations with Asvarre, as long as the individual neither errs greatly nor oversteps his bounds. Such is the advantage of sending you."

"And the disadvantage?"

"If anything happens to you, the consequences will be unimaginable," Sasha replied coldly.

"First of all, there will be a crack in the relationship between Zhcted and Brune. In the worst case, Asvarre will become an enemy. Furthermore, even within the bounds of our own country, it's unlikely that either Ellen or Mira will ever forgive His Majesty. Though they would never dare openly rebel, it would nonetheless be the ruin of this nation."

Turning her gaze to the aster flowers by the window, she continued.

"I won't refute Ellen's conjecture. There is no doubt that His Majesty wants to test your mettle. I believe this was the point of the letter - to prevent you from realizing his motives during a face-to-face meeting. Nevertheless, it is my feeling that there is another's scheming at play here."

A thorny problem indeed. After ruffling his red hair vigorously, his face taut, he exhaled deeply and smiled to change the mood.

"Thank you. I'll take care."

His attitude surprised Sasha. Though the country clearly hid individuals who sought to ensnare him, she caught no hint of fear in Tigre.

"Don't tell me you have some countermeasure in mind?"

"No."

Wearing an expression that feared neither heaven nor hell, Tigre answered firmly.

"I'm not about to shirk my responsibility from just this much. Though I know neither the identity of this individual nor his or her true intent, fear is pointless. Besides, I'm already resolved."

This was not, of course, a resignation of inevitable death, but rather the resolution to survive no matter what. The resolve to see this task to completion. After being given this task in LeitMeritz, when parting with Ellen and the others, he'd determined to fulfill his duty and return safely.

If that someone was trying to deprive him of his life, he would crush him.

Though he did not express it with words, Sasha seemed to have understood Tigre's intentions through his expression. She gave a sigh of relief.

"No wonder Ellen trusts you so much."

Saying that, she turned to look once more at the aster flowers. However, rather than taking in the sight, she seemed to be considering something.

At just about ten o'clock, she returned her gaze to Tigre.

"According to Ellen's letter, after this you are supposed to go to the port city of Prepus... Could you change your destination to the port city of Lippner?"

Though Tigre frowned to this sudden request, his doubts were soon dispelled.

"Do you plan to hook that someone?"

It was King Victor's plan he go to Prepus. If Sasha's thoughts were correct, the person trying to entrap Tigre would certainly know. Therefore, she proposed to deceive that person.

She wanted him to meet with a man called Matvey who was at the beach.

"Go to the port and ask Matvey of the White Illuna. Well, you will understand."

"Though it is helpful, will that be alright?"

The follower who was scheduled to meet him afterwards might have information that would be useful in negotiations with Jermaine. When Tigre asked about it, Sasha shook her head to say not to worry.

"His Majesty would not do such a thing. The negotiations would get confused, and your value would decrease. All things taught at the stage before the negotiation should have already been taught to you. Even that man would understand that he may die by unnecessarily disrupting negotiations."

"That is also true. Thank you."

After bowing with a smile, Tigre made a face that seemed to hesitate before saying something.

"By the way, what is that white illuna you talked about?"

The Vanadis with black hair could not immediately understand the meaning of his question. Gazing at the expression of the youth full of perplexion, after saying "Eh!", Sasha with an unexpected expression asked:

"You, don't you know what a illuna is?"

Tigre nodded.

"...Have you already seen the sea?"

This time he shook his head.

Sasha opened her eyes widely, she stared at Tigre's face with a face that said she couldn't believe it. She smiled and murmured that she wonder if everything will be alright. Still she didn't certainly consider that a person who had never seen the sea had been entrusted with a secret envoy to a country on the other side of the sea.

At that time, the door was knocked on from outside. After a hoarse voice "Excuse me" was uttered, the aged servitor came in. Looking at him, disappointment appeared in Sasha's black eyes.

"It's already time, Vanadis-sama."

"...Can you give us a little more time? I feel better today."

Sasha's expression was like that of a child who wanted something even though she understood that it would be impossible. The servitor answered promptly without moving an eyebrow.

"It is exactly because you feel better that you must not push yourself."

From the conservation of those two people, Tigre realized that the time of parting came. He stood up quietly and bowed to Sasha.

"I will leave for today. Thank you very much."

"...No, I also thank you. It was fun."

Sasha extended her hand, and the two people shook hands quietly.

When Tigre was about to leave the room, the Vanadis with dark hair suddenly stopped him. Sasha, whose face was turned around, didn't know that the sunlight from the window made a backlight.

"Tigre. I leave Ellen to you. Become that child's strength."

"I will do what I can."

When he gave her a reassuring reply while smiling, Sasha seemed to smile too.

It was early in the morning of the next day that Tigre left the Imperial Palace in Legnica. Straddling the horse, he went in dash straight about the highway which led to the town of Lippner.

''---In the end, I was not able to meet with Sasha after that.''

He wanted to at least say good bye, but he could do nothing but leave a message to the aged servitor since it was impossible to meet her because of her disease. Also the servitor handed him a letter which contained a map describing the way to Lippner and Matvey's features.

''---Will we meet again?''

She was a Vanadis. There should be no such thing as a disease that could not be cured.

Though he thought so, he remembered the feeling when they shook hands. Thin flesh, skinny fingers, that was indeed the hand of a sick person.

When leaving the Imperial Palace, Tigre offered a prayer to the gods. Even if it would be no problem to pay his respects to the gods because Brune and Zchted believed in the same gods, Tigre was not so religious as to pray every time like Teita.

Tigre often advocated the name of Elis, the goddess of the wind and the storm while hunting, he sometimes went to the shrine to pray when an arrow flew well. But Elis is not a Goddess that healed disease. This sort of thing would be the jurisdiction of Moshia, the mother Earth Goddess or the God of livestock Vors.

''---No, I must concentrate on the things that I should do right now.''

Shaking his head, Tigre shook off his unease. If he were to fail this duty, he would spoil Sasha's kindness. However, if he succeeded and came back safely, his travels would be a good story to tell her. Holding the reins, Tigre went over the highway.

By the time Sasha woke up, it was well into the day.

Her body felt heavy, feverish. After the court physician looked at her condition, she was told to rest after drinking medicine and taking a light meal.

When she did what she was told to do and then looked blankly at the ceiling, the servitor came in.

"How is your physical condition?"

"I am a bit tired... I think. It seems that I overdid it yesterday since it was a long time since a visitor came. Though I did not have such intentions."

While lying on the bed, Sasha gave a wry smile and answered the servitor. The thing she originally wanted to speak about, she was not even able to speak about half of it.

"I have been entrusted with a message from that Earl Vorn. It says: 'I wish to express my gratitude for your kindness. Let's meet again after I return from Asvarre. I pray to the Gods for your early recovery'."

As the aged servitor reported with a wry look, Sasha chuckled and then laughed.

"What did you think of him?"

"To me, he looked like a boy of his age. Vanadis-sama seems to have a different impression."

Though likely not to mean any harm, Sasha found it amusing when he used the word "boy." To this old man's eyes, surely he might see her, who is 22 years old, as a young girl too.

"I can't say that I understand all since I only spoke with him a little... Well, I understand very well that he is a sincere person. I can also say that he possesses a strong will."

How Tigre met with Ellen, how he went through the civil war of Brune. Asking to hear all of the story that she had already heard partly from Ellen, was because of her intention to know Tigre's personality.

Whether the person himself would show off talking about his own distinguished military service, or he understated it and emphasized his good luck, it was likely to she would know the way he behaved when he talked to Ellen and the others.

Supposing he spoke frankly having noticing Sasha's intention, without dramatizing the facts, it would mean that he was a thoughtful person.

''---Well, he did not seem to think deeply there.''

Would that mean he had a straight personality, after all?

"Though I understood that when I met him, he is very interesting... No wonder Ellen lent him a hand."

"Does the Vanadis of LeitMeritz like such kinds of people?"

"I don't dislike him too. If that child stays by Ellen's side in LeitMeritz, I wonder if this Legnica will therefore also be safe."

The two Vanadis who had their territory near Legnica were Ellen and Elizavetta Fomina. There had been a conflict with Elizavetta last winter, and though Ellen helped and repulsed her somehow, their relationship wasn't yet restored, so it might be possible for the conflict to continue in the future.

If Leitmeritz were to become stable, Elizavetta could not interfere with Legnica anymore.

Though Ellen could not be on support whenever something happened, it would be nice if she could be a deterrent.

"Then, please rest soon."

The servitor said with a kind voice.

"You will meet Earl Vorn again. It will probably be around the winter when he comes back from Asvarre. At that moment, you will be able to finish your talk with him."

"...Yes. Thank you."

With a smile, Sasha calmly closed her eyes.

Though it was a long talk, it was still dangerous to upset her health in autumn when the cold was not yet severe. Preparing from now to spend the winter of this year was necessary.

The servitor bowed and left.

Soon, the quiet breathing of a sleeper began to leak from her thin lips.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

By the time he felt close to the height of the sun near the midheaven and the sunlight was getting strong, the port of Lippner had come into view. Under a pure blue sky, low walls stretched from North to South and the extension beyond the shadow of a building was visible. Wiping the sweat which blurred on his forehead, Tigre loosen the horse legs and went to the castle gate.

Two days have passed since he left Sasha's Imperial Office. So far it was a smooth journey without incident.

As soon as he entered and passed through the gates in the city, Tigre opened his eyes wide in surprise. Men and women with different skin colors and facial features traversed the road, and languages of many countries flitted about.

''---There are many people, and not just people from Brune or Zchted. There are some Muozinel people with brown skin, some people of Asvarre and also some people of Sachstein.''

Foreigners exchanged words to each other as a matter of course, if languages with words did not work, they would draw and show pictures, they also communicated in gestures.

Even after recovering from the surprise, Tigre walked while looking around restlessly in admiration. Signboards, such as bars and inns, which were expressed with pictures stood out immediately.

''---Pictures certainly seem better than characters in such a town.''

After that, he was concerned about the smell, too. From the Muozinel people who went traffic, there was the smell of perfumed oil and spices, the cheese from Brune's and Sachstein's people, and a smell similar to the smell of [seiniku] from Asvarre.

''---Anyway, this is a lively town.''

Similar to the castle town of LeitMeritz, but more effervescent. A merchant of Muozinel had spread a shabby carpet on the side of the street, selling jewelry on it side by side.

Next to that was a bard of Brune singing deed-of-arms poetry, furthermore next (to that), Sachstein's people were selling a number of small and large mirrors. Tigre, who was walking while enjoying the sight of such rare bending, had his shoulder suddenly struck from behind.

When he looked back, a beautiful woman who grew bright red hair to her waist was standing there. In her mid-twenties, wearing stirring clothes which emphasized her ample bosom, she suddenly came closer.

"Is it your first time in this town? I can be your guide if you want, what do you say?"

She had the accent of Sachstein's people. Though Tigre was surprised for a moment, he regained his composure at once.

"Thank you. But I have already decided where to go."

"Ara, is that so? That's a shame."

"...By the way, do you know a store that serves a good meal? Though I hope it is close to the port."

The woman looked puzzled and smiled happily when he asked so.

"Are you inviting me to dinner?"

"I don't hate speaking with someone while eating. If it tastes good, it doesn't matter if it is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, the woman shrugged with a smile.

"Well, thank you, but I finished cooking rice a little while ago, so I'll just tell you about some good shops I know of."

Tigre who was taught about three shops near the port, gave her one big copper piece as reward. When the woman received it with a smile, she disappeared into the crowd waving lightly. When Tigre saw her off, he resumed walking while carrying his luggage on his shoulder.

''---Was it out of goodwill?''

Those who suddenly offer guidance are not necessarily people like her. Among them, there are fellows who lure the travelers with honeyed words to the back alleys, stealing their wallet or baggage.

Tigre had also saw such persons whether in Alsace or LeitMeritz. Again, this time, '''he thought that he was slightly aggressive and must have appeared as if she harassed him'''.

''---However... Though it was unusual, '''maybe I was no restless'''.''

He persuaded himself in heart to be careful and was on the way and dropped in at one of the stalls and buy fruit.

A big barrel filled with water was cooling apples, pomegranates, and figs. Looking into the barrel, some ceramic bottles which probably contained alcohol were also sunk.

Though the summer was already over, it was fairly hot today. Tigre bought an apple, wiped it with his sleeve and bit it while walking the road.

Looking at that, he thought many people would enter this town again.

Not only race, but there was also various occupations (professions). There were some mercenaries who wore dirty leather armor, there were a sword in their kite waist, and some travelers dressed similar to their own. Sometimes, he heard the language of an unknown country, or even noticed some characters he had never seen at all.

''---Is that the port city?''

Tigre stopped suddenly. The man who was walking immediately behind him, passed through the side with a strange face. Twitching his nose doubtfully, he stopped. There was a strange smell. No, it was not just the smell. The blowing wind also took on some moisture.

''---Was it the wind that came from the other side?...this strange smell too?''

He wondered if an accident happened, but this smell didn't seeme to come from the people of the town as far as he could observe '''the state of the circumference.'''

''---I wonder if I should have asked for some more information from that woman a while ago.''

While thinking about such things, Tigre passed through the crowd and arrived at the port.

Tigre stopped again. But this time with surprise.

So large that one might mistake it for a shrine or a mansion, the first thing he noticed was several huge ships. Either they were connected to a wharf, or they were about to set sail.

There were some galleys that were arranged in a fleet of dozens of '''enormous suffering''', and there was also a sailing boat '''which set a white sail of some small dogs.'''

He had never seen a ship until now. Still, Tigre knew that a ship was something made to go across big rivers and lakes. This was the first time he saw something as huge as this.

Around the moored ships, sailors with robust bodies burnt from the sun were moving around busily.

There were people who had to clean the ship, those who were carrying cargo, and such as those who had to inspect the comb. There was a person who made a temporary grill, and grilled shellfish and fish when taking a break.

Tigre was looking up at the ship stunned, and began to walk at a brisk pace to recover from the surprise. He stood from the wharf at some distance.

"...This is the sea, huh."

After saying those words, he became speechless. Tigre was gazing at the dark blue ocean which spread throughout his field of view, fascinated. The sea surface which waved gently reflected sunlight and was dazzling, the roars of the sea were echoed continuously and sea birds were dancing in the sky. The ships which left the port gradually became smaller.

Tigre noticed that the smell he was worried about a while ago, was the smell of the sea. Wind that came blowing across the sea, '''was architectural'''. The end of the ground became clear.

Anyway, he has been told so that there was an end of the ground roughly when he appeared in the sea. Asvarre was across the sea, beyond the horizon.

Then, what was beyond Asvarre?

Not seeing yet the ground, how many countries were there? Or are there dragons living in those uninhabited grounds? Was there a end to this sea? Or was the sea vast and spread far away without end forever?

It was the sound of the bell which made Tigre, who kept standing on that occasion and was gazing at the sea for about 1/4 koku, come to himself. Thinking about it, he had only eaten an apple since he entered this town. He spoke to the seamen, who were burning and eating fish and shellfish nearby, and he tossed them a copper coin and got a portion of their food.

The grilled fish, skewered through from mouth to tail, was as big as a '''double circle'''. When he dug in, the skin had a plump and crispy texture.

The shellfish soup was also delicious. Though the soup was too hot and nearly burnt his tongue, it was seasoned with ash salt, a seasoning made from burnt seaweed, that created a saltiness which gradually permeated throughout his mouth. While enjoying the fresh taste, Tigre asked a seaman about Matvey. But he shook his head in a way to show he didn't know Matvey, then he exclaimed as he remembered.

The "White Illuna's Matvey? If it's that guy, he is usually on the wharf of the north side. You should go there and look."

The port in Lippner drew a gradual curve near the oval, and five wharves of various size had been installed from the north to the south. According to the sailors' talk, it seemed that ships which entered the port anchored in the same place as long as there were no special circumstances.

Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he now worried about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

''---Though I don't think that this bow is will be affected by the salty air, but...''

It was not just a simple bow. It was the heirloom of the Vorn House, and though he did not have more information yet, it was a thing in which gods might be involved. He '''did not even mind to have any problem even if he became steady carelessly as a feudal domain in the sea.
'''
''---Let's take care more than usual while riding on the ship.''

After hesitation, Tigre made such a decision. Rather than fear and awe to hoof in the black bow, and thinking of it as the heirloom of his House, his consciousness as a hunter had decided otherwise.

Afterwards, Tigre catching some sailors, asked if he was able to meet Matvey.

"Is it you that have business with me?"

He was a man in his mid-thirties or such. Though sailors, who he had seen by coming here, were big and strong, too, Matvey revolved more furthermore than them and was owner of a big physique.

His hair short and his skin browned burnt explicitly. His small eyes shined sharply. With his black silk hat, though be not seen as a rowdy person from his coat of crimson jacket wore above made with gold border, there was a feeling of coercion even if there was the body build and stands in silence. His polite way of speaking rather felt grim.

"Nice to meet you. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn."

But never overwhelmed by the scale his way too Tigre put his bags on the ground and took out a letter of Sasha. When Matvey received it, he looked over quickly cutting the seal then and there.

"Oh! Does Lord Tigrevurmud know the content of this letter?"

When Tigre shooked his head, Matvey gave a smile. For a tough look, it was like a smile of a pirate who had found his prey.

"It is said to accompany you and help you as much as possible. I cannot refuse a favor from Alexandra-sama. Please step on my ship "Proud White Dolphin"."

Ahead to thank his words, Tigre was impressed by his attitude. Thus he knew the current state of Asvarre, he didn't show any fear. As expected, he felt reliable as a man whom Sasha trusted.

"I hope to get along with you. By the way, when does this ship depart?"

When the answer “after a half koku” came back, Tigre was popeyed.

C

"The 'Proud White Illuna' was originally scheduled to head to Asvarre. You are lucky. If you had come here a little later, we would not have even been able to meet."

As if revealing a trick, Matvey laughing explained and his words continued.

"Though the 'Proud White Illuna' is a merchant vessel, he often let others various customers boarded, so I don't think you will particularly stand out."

"I'm sorry. But I haven't seen yet that white thing illuna..."

When Tigre answered so apologetically, Matvey turned away quickly. To the back of his crimson coat, there was a pretty design of a white dolphin jumping. Though Tigre thought that it didn't look good at all, he wisely avoided to put out those thoughts into words.

"With this picture as basis, I have put on a white mantle for the title 'Proud White Dolphin'."

"...I understand it well."

"Though I should be here at about a quarter koku, What would you do? Will you come to my ship with me?"

"Thank you for your kindness. If it's good with you, I would like you to let me go first to the ship. Because I don't want to interfere with your work."

Bowing, Tigre answered so. As Matvey nodded with a smile, he took something out of his jacket's pocket, and presented it to Tigre.

At first glance, it looked like a silver coin. The design differed from that of Brune's or Zchted's silver coin that Tigre knew, and a white dolphin, such as that was displayed on Matvey's back was carved.

"Please take that. This is like a boarding permit, if you show that to the people in the ship, they will let you through with a smile."

Saying thanks as he received the silver permit, Tigre left the place. As he walked while looking at an average ship on the wharf, he was wrapped with tension in an up surged feeling at the same time. He finally rode on the ship hereafter.

"Excuse me."

He was suddenly called out from the flank. As he looked at that place while thinking that he had been often called out today, a boy like a traveler who hung a small kyack on his hand was standing.

His body short in stature was wrapped in a slightly soiled mantle, and only a small part of his face was visible since it was being covered with a hood over his eyes.

"...I'm looking for a ship called Proud, White, Dolphin, Do you know it?"

His voice had an accent that Tigre didn't know. There was a little interval between the words before he uttered the ship's name.

Since he seemed to have remembered the name.

Tigre looked down at the boy with a mystified look. The boy's height was around his chest.

Supposing he was a traveler, it seemed to be the age which was likely to be accompanied by parents.

"Since I also ride the same ship, would you like to go together? And, are you alone or are there still more other-"

-companions? Those words were dispelled by a sudden snarl. When he looked there with a frown, three men who probably had not yet reached 20 years old walked with angered (squared) shoulders.

"You bastard, we asked you to show us the way around, what are you thinking when you are running away?"

One of the three people found the boy as a result, pointing his finger he showered a roar. Whether his expression or his attitude, there were young people whom the word hooligan seemed to be suited indeed.

The boy who didn't show any sign of fear even when he was yelled at calmly responded.

"Please don't chase me. It's troublesome."

"D-Damn kid!"

The enraged man with a red face struck a fist. Tigre with the bow in his left hand as he was, while throwing his kyack in his right on the ground, came in between the boy and the man. He caught the man's fist.

"He is my companion. Could you tell me the full story?"

"Because those people asked me to guide them to the ship, and I tried to take them out of the port."

As Tigre tried to calm the mood for the time being, the boy that answered back immediately. The man did not deny it, and moreover the two men who were watching the situation behind cluck their tongue and began to move. He grabbed Tigre vigorously much more, and the other headed toward the boy.

Tigre's action was quick. As he thought first to release the fist of the man who had struck, he promptly twisted gripping the arm without mercy and raised it. The man screamed in pain.

Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he pushed him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together on the ground.

''---I must help that child...''

When he looked back while thinking so, the battle was also already finished there. As the fist of the hooligan splashed the boy's hood a wound, thinking on the other hand whether the boy jumped into the partner's bosom, he shot one sharp pastern to his belly.

The man collapsed voiceless. Tigre with a look of surprise and admiration turned to the boy.

"Well... What do you do?"

Looking back to the thugs that had fallen on their feet, Tigre casted a cold voice.

"We are not free either. If you leave obediently, I won't do anything more."

Tough the man swatted it in vexation and scowled at Tigre, he could not admit that he was no match for Tigre at all. Challenging by 2 vs. 1, and despite of having blocked Tigre, they were soon defeated. As the men stood up unsteadily, they lent their shoulder to their friend who held his belly and crouched down, and they turned their back on Tigre.

They disappeared into the crowd while cursing the onlookers. Thinking the uproar to be settled, the people who were looking at this situation from afar walked away.

The clamor of the port returned. As Tigre turned back at the boy, almost at the same time, the boy also looked at him.

''---A girl...?''

Tigre opened his eyes wide. He thought all along that it was a boy, but it was a girl.

Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.

"Thank you very much for helping me."

With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"

When Tigre asked that while picking up his luggage, the girl looked up and issued a question while tilting her head in wonder.

"I'm not hurt. Why did you help me, a total stranger? Though those people might be right."

"More or less, because there are such fellows in every town. You will understand it somehow, if you see such thing several times. Even with that, seeing three adults chasing a child, it would be a problem that they strike you without waiting any answer. After that, you did not run away when I went in between you and one those people."

At this answer, the girl narrowed her eyes while seeming to think about something. Her black pupils moving, was, this time, directed to Tigre's black bow.

"What didn't you let go of your bow? What if the opponent-"

"Even if it looks like this, this thing is my family heirloom. Though depending on the situation, I don't want to treat it rough too."

As he answered, Tigre thought that he didn't understand well this child. Although he didn't know about what she was thinking while being absent-minded, she was calm unlike a child. Her question was clear, too. When she nodded as being convinced, she saluted and gave her name.

"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. He bent his knees, crouched and adjusted the height of his gaze.

"'Proud White Dolphin', right? Let's go together. I'm Tigrevurmud."

It was half for a precaution not to have given his family name, the other half was for consideration to her. Giving only her name must mean that Olga was very likely to be a commoner and not a noble. He took care not to frighten her. Of course, he also considered the fact that Olga didn't give her family name for precaution.

"Tig, revurvur... Tig, vurm..."

"If it's hard for you, just call me Tigre."

Looking at Olga repeating painfully and mumbling, Tigre gave a wry smile this time.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When standing on the deck, he felt like the sea breeze became stronger.

"It shakes more than I thought."

In accordance with the shake of the sea surface, the ship had been repeating ups and downs gradually. That feeling was fresh to Tigre, it was a strange thing. He thought it will some take time until he got used to it. The 'Proud White Dolphin', a ship that belonged to a big class of the ships which was at a anchor in the port.

Two big masts, which folded sail soared, the deck under was a three-layer barrel structure including the bottom of the ship. While the deck was narrower than he thought, Seamen were moving about busily between the barrel located in a line and the rope spread around.

Because it had a strong body with each one large, Olga seemed to collide with Tigre several times.

"Let's quickly go to the cabin."

As Tigre said so profusely, Olga walking beside him, nodded slightly. She put back her hood again as she gets on the ship, and Tigre found the expression she had hard to understand.

She did not speak much since then. As she was ashamed to be unable to neatly speak Tigre's name and thought that was because of her words’ accent, it did not seem visible from her words or her attitude.

He did not really speak himself. Though he swore to travel alone, that said to make companion wasn't a problem.

As he gets off the ladder in the stern and enters under the deck, walks down the aisle which was filled with the sea breeze's smell mixed with that of the wood, Tigre dives in front of the room where he was told to stay for the time being on the ship.

When he opened the door, there was a really small room. Anyway, in addition of the bed fixed to the wall and the floor, there were about three or four steps of place to stand. There was nothing to do other than put his luggage on the floor and to sleep. By the way, the key to door was a rough lock handed over at the time of the boarding.

To Tigre who was stunned, Olga said with a monotone voice.

"Well then, see you."

To her words, Tigre rethought that, unlike himself, who was accommodated by Sasha and Matvey, Olga paid the fare as a simple guest to board the ship. At the time of boarding, the boarding permit she had passed to the sailors, though was brown as the others, was made.

"If it's okay with you, may I show you your room?"

As he asked out of curiosity, Olga approved it while nodding her head as if looking down.

While walking across a narrow passage, Tigre was observing while running his eyes to the left and to the right. This layer was for guests' and sailors' rooms, besides it seemed they were also the Armory.

When they arrived at the vicinity of the prow and got off to the nether layer, a gloomy and peculiar stench increased. The narrowness of the passages did not change. Olga stopped about ten feet in a few steps, stood in front of one door.

When she opened the door, there was nothing more than a large empty room. Compared to Tigre's room that was what we could call a private room of an inn, this place could be equivalent of a large room used by many people. Inside the room was 12 persons, with 3 men included.

Half of them were armed with swords and armor, they were leaning on the wall sitting on the floor. Though the others were not armed, that didn’t change the fact that a dangerous atmosphere was released from their whole body. They have opened distance moderately and everyone was looking out for each other.

those eyes mixed with hostility were of course turned to Tigre and Olga that opened the door.

''---Well that is to be expected...''

Though Tigre did not show that on his face and his voice, he was aware of that. The destination of this ship was Asvarre that was in the maelstrom of a civil war. Naturally, those who were going to such place were limited. This not about persons with special circumstances such as merchants or Tigre except where mercenaries would be.

"Would you like to come to my room?"

To Olga who were standing immediately nearby, he asked quietly. On her face who looked up at Tigre, there were a faint surprise in her expressionless absent-minded face.

"Is it okay?"

"As you saw a while ago, it is a small room. But I'll guarantee your security. And there is also a key."

Tigre didn't know why she was heading to Asvarre. It was not like he didn't care about that, but he had no intention to ask since he was in a position in which it would be troubled if he was himself be inquired.

Therefore, though he didn't know anything about her, as expected he was reluctant to let a girl who was younger than him staying there.

Soon after that, 'The White Illuna' departed from Lippner town.

A white sail conceived the wind big and 'The White Illuna' was leisurely progressing on the azure blue sea. Tigre and Olga were standing on the deck, looking at the boundless sea and far away silhouette of island.

"How do you feel, riding on my boat?"

With his crimson coat flapping in the sea breeze, Matvey came walking. Turned his gaze to Olga, he made his small eyes shine keenly.

"Oh! An acquaintance of yours?"

Tigre replied "Yes" with a smile and Olga nodded silently. Tigre was impressed (without saying anything) since the fact that she was not perturbed even before Matvey's evil look was admirable.

"In about how many days will we arrive in Asvarre?"

"If the wind continues to be good like now, in seven or eight days, I guess. Since this is not a windless season, we can think that at least it won't take ten days."

Tigre was relieved to hear that. He had no other choice but let Olga lay down on the only bed there was, and he himself intended to sleep on the floor, since he seemed to be able to endure it somehow for eight days.

"Matvey-san, about how old were you since you became a sailor?"

"It was when I was younger than the present you. Those who were born, raised in Lippner and decided to live with the sea thought that they will have their own ship first. Therefore while working and earning money in a ship of an acquaintance, they learn how to trade various things in order to handle a ship."

"Were you not scared to go out to the sea?"

To tell the truth, Tigre was a little scared. Puffing (with pride) his chest, Matvey replied while laughing.

"It's something familiar around here. As for me, though I did not mind since I saw shipwrecks drifting to the outskirts of the town where I was playing in my childhood, there are, as expected, many people who still get nervous when they get into a boat for the time. Nonetheless, I overcome the fear with various experiences."

"Various experiences?"

Olga tilted her head.

"Storms, shipwrecks, pirates... In addition, by narrow ships, most fights that were like killing each other occurred and fell into a situation that it was not possible to sail. There were also things such as sharks and sea dragon."

"Sea dragon."

Though the last words were a little theatrical, the single criticism of dragon did not set not to attract Tigre's interest. As he asked the parrot-like speaking, Matvey gave a wry smile and answered.

"A long time ago, I saw it only once afar. Like this, his body like a long rope looking like that of snakes, and that body was much bigger than this ship's mast. I wondered if it was capricious or was not hungry, since it did not come to attack us, and ran away with all its might."

"Such thing is...in the sea."

"What, even among the sailors who kept going to the sea for 40 or 50 years, those who happened to see that were few so to say since it is unusual."

To Matvey's words that reassured him, Tigre sighed.

From then Tigre who asked a lot of things about the ship and the sea, suddenly asked about what was on his mind.

"Matvey-san, do you know the details about Asvarre?"

"Yes, since it's an important customer. Is there something that worried you?"

"I'm sorry if my question is not clear, but... What kind of country is Asvarre? For example, I don't know what kinds of Gods are worshipped in Asvarre."

He intended to ask Sasha and could not. He knew the Kingdom of Asvarre only of name. Also the fight between the princes. But, about other things, It might be accurate to say that Tigre didn't know almost anything.

"Alright. It seems there is no problem now with the ship, then I will have the privilege to tell you a story."

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Asvarre is called the country of the fog and the forest. Once there was a small island floating in the North Sea.

It was the only island nation in that territory which assumed only the island of Asvarre a territory, and besides it was in a situation where five tribes were fighting with their hegemony at stake. The origin of the country name came from an island. There are few mountains and many hills, rivers and forests.

The wind-tinged heat which blew constantly from the west sea, was cooled by the time it reached the middle of the island, and hence most of the year was covered with fog.

"...So It is said, but as expected to say most of the year is exaggerated. There are also regional variations. However, for that reason the place when and where the fog also appears is not strange."

The island was always exposed to the danger of fights. Though , that was also right for the conflict between the five tribes, the nations of the continent that tried to get this bird were often bringing about war of aggression aboard ships, and that the pirates around troll the coast was also a daily occurrence.

"Though it was not really a pleasant story, it is therefore something usually said that where people are, there is also conflict. There were no one who even once said that there was no stream of blood in Asvarre. However, that situation changed completely due to one hero alone. His name was Artorias. He was the king founder of Asvarre."

Artorias once said that he dreamed that he transformed into a red dragon.

The red dragon is a symbol of the king who bundles the five tribes' leaders. Artorias, who was until then a very ordinary warrior, believed in an oracle, and decided he will become King. Though most people laughed at Artorias, 12 companions followed him.

Afterwards, Artorias had always stood at the front wielding his sword, run in countless battlefields and obtained victory. Various tribes altogether followed him, the pirates were swept up, and the 12 people following Artorias who repelled the nations that had invaded the north were called the knights of the round table.

"...It looked somewhat like the myths in Brune and Zchted, right?"

Tigre harbored such impression. Regarding the myth of Brune, Charles, who became the successor of the king founder, started his battles, after receiving a revelation from a highly virtuous monk living in a holy cave shrine. And according to the myth of Zchted, those who led the fight in front of many tribes following a man referred to as the incarnation of the Black Dragon had been contested.

Without showing how offended Tigre's impression was, Matvey responded with a smile.

"Though I am not well informed about the myths of other countries, I think there are points that are in some way common."

Tigre showed consent well obediently and Matvey resumed the talk.

"Though that Artorias and the 12 Knights of the Round Table are not gods in Asvarre, they have become objects of worship. Because, it is thought that all the victories of Artorias were assumed to be due to the blessing of God. It also assumed that each knight of the round table had the divine protection of angels - seemingly beings like spirits that obey God."

After Artorias' death, as the kingdom of Asvarre was spending a peaceful time without big fight, but then the peace was suddenly broken. There was the Cadiz kingdom of the continent possessing a large fleet that crossed the sea and invaded Asvarre.

"Asvarre desperately resisted, but succumbed before the pressure of an overwhelming large army, It is said that it was deprived of half of the island in a short time. The king ended up sick in bed, the people who recommended the surrender and those who attempted to escape came out one after another, the fate of the kingdom was without doubt in a precarious state."

However, scolding the frightened retainers and soldiers, there was a person who showed a firm attitude. Princess Zephyria.

"While it was said that Princess Zephyria was the owner of an incomparable beauty, shall I say a lady of character, to the extent that she was not considered to be a woman, she took a sword and jumped into the battlefield. And thus, obtained victory that had the same value of what was said in the written of the founder Artorias. It was usually said: 'The armor is my husband and the battlefield is my palace'."

Afterwards, the king died without recovering from his illness, and after the conference during → years, Zephyria became the first queen of the kingdom of Asvarre. The impact, that this gave to the nations, was not small. It was because the idea of a queen in either Brune or Zchted was something absurd.

"Queen Zephyria was also excellent as ruler. The country that was shaken by the death of the king and was firmly brought together by the birth of the queen, subjugated the pirates in the coast, stabilized the country both inside and outside, and later counterattacked the kingdom of Cadiz that was about to invade."

The Cadiz kingdom was defeated.

"Asvarre then took possession of the dominion of the continent. That was what the king founder Artorias had strongly desired for, and was not able to accomplish. Queen Zephyria, who accomplished it, received the laborious title of 'Supreme King', afterwards she continued to rule without even marrying, proposed a person who had the closest blood relationship with the Father king to be the successor, and died."

"The queen huh..."

Tigre gave a breath of admiration. He raised a question from the back of the hood Olga was wearing.

"I have heard stories that Queen Zephyria actually had a lover."

"I see that there are more anecdotes than usual. I know some, too. Like the vassal who secretly supported her, the wandering knight, the traveling bard and hunter of maid and such... Since there were such stories when she was a ruler, surely people might have variously swollen their imagination."

Though Tigre showed a honest agreement to the three officials of Matvey, Olga was as if she was thinking about something.

"After that, there has never been such talk until now. I think that even now Artorias and Zephyria are heroes representing Asvarre, even local farmers are proud."

"Thank you. Well then... Now, concerning the current situation of civil war?"

Tigre asked it with a careful tone.

"What I know is only the gossips that are roasted by at least 10 mouths - That there are skirmishes that happen frequently, but no big fights, and that the situation has fallen in a stalemate."

''---It meant that those receiving damage (from the quarrel between the two Princes) were the people in Asvarre.''

Unbearable anger blotted to Tigre's expression. A stalemate meant that not to see the end line of each side. Anyhow, if the soldiers of each side did not move too much and from the beginning to the end glared at each other, then it was different from the story that he heard - that story was about the frequent occurrence of battles.

How soon they (soldiers) were going to involve themselves in the chaos of war without understanding anything, and without even knowing when the war would end. Even though it was not a battle they wished.

Tigre's feelings like a festival, Matvey deliberately continue to speak businesslike.

"Concerning the number of soldiers, Prince Elliot seems to be superior, but on Prince Germaine’s side, there is one very great general, that seems to often overturn the numerical inferiority and to obtain victory. Therefore there is a talk that the war won't be easy to settle."

"Is there such a person? What is his name?"

"If I'm not mistaken, his name is Tallard Graham. There is rumor saying that if that man was not there, Prince Germane might have sooner been defeated."

Though Tigre was interested in the man named Tallard, for the time being he pushed aside that matter in the corner of his brain and proceeded with his thoughts. Compared to what he heard from Ellen, it seemed to be not that much change.

By the time he would meet with Prince Germane, would this situation change?

Tigre was pausing with a disappointed face, Olga whom he did not know what she was thinking about, absent-minded and expressionless gazed at him.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

As the sun sank, the ship moored in a small island.

Tigre was in his room. Sitting on the bed, he was taking care of his bow. There was only a lamp with light that dangled down from the ceiling, swaying from side to side to match the ups and downs of the age. The door was knocked on from the outside. He put his bow on the bed, stood up and opened the door. He stood up before Olga with a absent-minded face who was holding a deep pot. White steam was rising from the deep pot. Before returning to the room, he bought hot water in the kitchen.

"how much was it? "

"It was two copper coins."

Only about half the hot water entered the deep pot. Though it seemed that it would not spill even if the ship more or less shook, Tigre thought that with this two copper coins were expensive.

As Olga put the deep pot on the floor, she removed her mantle. As for the clothes that she was wearing, a cuff was loose, and there was decorated with fine embroidery on neck and sleeves. Her waist was wrapped around the band, and it was something not seen much in Brune and Zchted.

However, what further attracted Tigre's attention was the ax which she hung on her waist. His gray edge with a pattern of very small strange components was short, and large enough so that even Olga with her small stature would not easily handle. What looked out, was its elaborate equipment forceps.

Topaz, which was also about the fist, was embedded at the junction of the handle and the blade, and a fine pattern was engraved on the blade as well. Seems, I guess, that most people would consent even if it said to have been built for affluent nobles to decorate their residence.

However, Tigre held a different impression. What he witnessed when he saw that ax, was...

There were the long sword that Ellen carried, Mira's spear, the bishop's staff of Sophie and Sasha's twin blades. Those that floated inside the dark and disappeared when shining like lightning. A weapon that had a paranormal power and that was allowed to enter the Battle of ownership to only the seven Vanadis.

"Are you interested in this?"

With the voice, Tigre was startled and pulled himself together. He was likely to stare very much, though he was staring at the dimly expressionless Olga, some cautions had blotted in her black eyes.

"Oh! That ax has a splendid structure."

Tigre answered so while rummaging his darkish red hair. He denied the question he wanted to ask in his innermost thoughts. Certainly it was an axe with a rarely remarkable structure, but there was no way that a Vanadis would be in such a place.

"Because it is a heirloom."

Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, it was far from maturity.

In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, took her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently.

"...As expected, I don't think it's a good idea to expose your body in front of a man."

Tigre gently reproved the girl with pink turtle's hair by an amazed face. Olga stopped her hand that wiped the dirt of her body and answered while attaching the flax sea to hot water once again, when she glanced at Tigre.

"It can't be helped. There is no other place. "

"Even so. You might have asked me to turn around..."

"This is a room that you borrowed, and I am here because you have let me use it."

She was very a sincere child. Tigre spilt a sigh and turned his back to Olga.

He thought that it was good that she was young.

He would have been more confused if she was about the age of Ellen and Mira. Tigre waited for a little while even after finishing the maintenance of his bow. Before long, the sound, in which the hot water was squeezed, was not heard, and the rustling of clothes reached the ear.

"It is already good."

Looking back to the voice, Olga who was wearing cloak dressed up was sitting on the floor. Pointing at the deep pot, she continues speaking.

"Though it is lukewarm, if it is good with you use it."

"It is so. Then, I appreciate."

Since he had stood for a long time on the deck, even Tigre's body had been sticky by the sea breeze. It was a troublesome thing to go to the kitchen from now and buy hot water.

Changing places, Tigre wiped his body quickly. And like that when putting on a mantle similar to Olga's, Tigre pushed aside the deep pot on the corner of the room.

"Well then, let's sleep? I will sleep on the floor, so you can use the bed."

"It's impossible for me to accept your kindness to that extent."

Tigre who was going to plop himself down on the floor looked embarrassing for the refusal of Olga and raised his body. Though the girl with pink color hair was still expressionless, there was a slight anger in her voice.

"I understand that you are behaving as an elder, since I'm younger. However, I...,I am independent in full-fledged."

Although she hesitated to say at first and turned down her eyes, Olga raised her face and asserted flatly. Guessing apparently that he seemed to have hurt her white esteem, Tigre scratched his head.

"I'm sorry. But, I did not intend to say with that alone. This room is considerably cold. Though you seem to be used to traveling, too..."

Probably because on top of the sea, the ship's air has become fairly cold at night. It was for that purpose that both Tigre and Olga put on a mantle.

"Let's sleep on the bed together"

Olga was said without even showing a gesture of shyness.

"There is only one blanket. As for sleeping on the floor, the shake of the ship in addition to the cold comes directly to your body. Then, it will be better to do so even if it is narrow. You look unexpectedly stubborn."

Though Tigre thought the two of them were of equal status regarding their stubbornness, he felt that talking about that would end up even worse and decided to keep that for himself. There was a request he might want further.

"I understand what you say. I understand that but... Have you no shame or perhaps should I say modesty?"

"If it seems to you like I invite you, then I put that in denial. If you do something rude, I will push you down."

"...Understood. Let's sleep together."

The reason Tigre compromised was because she was stubborn, and he thought that if that situation continued, she would not use the bed and lie down to the floor. When he saw her nude not long ago, though he thought that it was a healthy body, he did not hold further feeling bonds. Olga was still young to think so.

He lined up and lie down on the bed. Turning the light off, both of them moved restlessly and turned their back to each other.

Riding on a ship for the first time, he began progressively to feel sleepy since he was attacked by the excitement and the tension.

It was not from either and set up breathing of sleeper.

There was a Vanadis, in the port of Prepus where Tigre was scheduled to go originally.

She stayed in that town for a few days and spent those days in one room of a hotel, dressed in the noble women who were in trip. It was a special shop with first-class dish for the meeting by carriage and a thick cliff face, the firm storekeeper of the mouth though is far expensive from other hotels.

Noble and affluent merchants, ambassadors in various foreign countries etc. use, the merchant ship of Brune and Asvarre continuously arrived in Prepus and stores which prospered good for this reason.

That Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes, just now received a disappointing report from her subordinate.

"...Is that so. Tigrevurmud Vorn did not head to this Prepus port but to Lippner port."

In a room that existed in the deepest part of the hotel. Only the lamplight that hung from the ceiling shone on the room. With something that small, light did not reach the corners of the room, and the darkness was hovered in the background. One huge sickle was leant into that darkness.

Valentina sank her body on a soft chair that used cotton and the feather in abundance, and heard the words of her subordinate. Her long black hair that seemed to melt into the darkness. Those not enchanted by her face would fall for her beautiful smile. She wore a pure-white dress and had an open book on her knee.

The subordinate was pounding his knees apart from her in front of a door and continued reporting plainly.

"Earl Vorn, who had entered without change Lippner, changed his plans, though it was thought that he had taken the wrong way because he is someone from Brune."

"Thank you very much for your efforts! I certainly already met Earl Vorn once. I wanted to greet him, but there's not help."

"Must I continue the pursuit?"

"That is not necessary. He must have already got into a boat for Asvarre at this time. After Earl Vorn came back, the greeting would seem to be emptied."

Valentina was staring at the dark and sighed small when they left from the bottom county.

''---He ran away, huh.''

It was Valentina that had made the proposal for King Victor to choose Tigre as a secret messenger to Asvarre, but, not directly. About two elder statesmen are slipped in a word, and she made sure that they did not know themselves that that idea was not theirs. Though there were some reasons, this was because she wanted to meet him once at a place where there were no other Vanadis.

Regarding Tigre's treatment, he would move from LeitMeritz if there was not special thing happening.

Having said that, she must go through an official procedure if going to meet with him so that LeitMeritz and Ellen did not harbored doubt.

''---I wanted to avoid that. I wanted to speak with him about various things, and to know in detail his personality.''

If their interests matched, there would be a possibility for them to join hands, but in case that he would be an obstacle for her ambitions, she would need to find a way to eliminate (remove) him. If it was the former, she intended to support him so that he could achieve his duty as a secret messenger safely, but things did not go her way.

''---Was that Eleonora...? No it was not possible. It did not seem that she had a good knowledge of the geography of Legnica so. In that case, it would be Alexandra.''

She heard that he stopped by her Imperial Palace.

What to do now. Thought Valentina.

If Tigre were to die had he been involved in the civil war of Asvarre that did not matter. At the present time, after Ellen and Mira, he had built close relationship with Sasha. His death would be a shock to them as it was, and leaded to the deterioration of relationship between Zchted and Brune.

Even King Victor would crack in the question as for the responsibility. Nevertheless, if he came back safely, he would come to the Royal Palace. It would be necessary to report the results, King Victor will also thank Tigre for his services, and shall give award depending on those results.

''---At that time, if I visited the Royal Palace, I am likely able to meet him.''

Depending on his attitude and his personality, she would reveal that she was herself that made the proposal to send him as an emissary, and might conversely let him criticize King Victor and make him believe that she is a friend.

She examined Tigre's schedule to know when he might come back and must think about a reason to visit the Royal Palace on that day. Since she was supposed to be sick and lacked physical strength.

''---For example, I cannot go frequently the royal palace like Sophia Obertas.''

Though it was troublesome, Valentina did not hate to think about such thing. Instead she was more of a character that seemed to enjoy that. Besides, it was convenient for her to pretend that she had a weak body.

''---for example, even if I am ordered the dispatch of troops, I would delay it by the reason of disease to the very limit and retreat as soon as I fought a little, and I can thoroughly control the damage of soldier. Also, I report that I am sick when I am called out the Royal Palace, collects information as much as possible so that I can be at the Palace at the time when he would be called out there.''

She came so far by doing so.

In order to let you think herself to be a human being without great thing, and all lets you despise it. When bringing some idea together in her head, Valentina clean off her glance to the 'police' thing that was expanded on her knees. On the front of the book "Record of the war of Zephyria", the title was carved in gold.

Queen Zephyria that expanded the territory of Asvarre greatly. In the record that spelled the fight, a high entrance feeling was provided in together with the biography of Arturius in the kingdom of Asvarre. After discovering it by chance in her residence and reading it when she was young, that became Valentina's favorite book.

However, she did not limited herself only at enjoying it, that book gave her the notion of no attachment in either dream or ambition.

''---Someday I will become a queen, too.''

That she would show that she would become an existence that reigned in Zchted kingdom. Her blood of her House seemed to stream down as far as she examined it.

However, it was slender so as to be able to hardly insist on succession to the throne called the minority of predecessors in the family line or future charges. Therefore, she did not intend to rely on such a thing.

With her owns wits, in addition to be born and raised in the Estes House, and by using the good luck to be chosen as a Vanadis, she intended to reign on the throne. Though she did not know when that will be, but she was convinced that day will come.

As she already read many times and knew the contents of the book, she would not stop once she turned a page.

The light of the room did not disappear till late.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre was exposed to a severe line of sight.

Five girls were standing before his eyes. There were Teita with Ellen, Lim, and Princess Regin of Brune with Mira. Ellen and Lim, and Mira were familiar with combat uniforms, and Teita did the usual maid figure. Regin's formal dress as a princess was based on white and decorated with gold and silver everywhere.

Somehow they were uniformly angry.

Ellen sharply glared here with her arms folded, applies, and Lim amazed seemed to heave a deep sigh even now, and Teita withhold her anger frowning. Mira seemed to measure the timing to put her hands on her waist, and to pour an angry voice.

Regin did not hide her dissatisfaction, but it looked like whether she was angry or was at loss.

"What's wrong?" Be driven by impatience and anxiety, Tigre asked so, and like vomiting Ellen answered.

"Try to ask it once more after looking at your chest."

Tigre, being upset to receive such verbatim, hurriedly looked at his chest. Olga was there. She stuck her body to Tigre, suddenly naked from the waist up. In a voice without the intonation, she said.

"Please take your responsibility..."

Thereupon, he woke up. There was a wall stained slightly spreading through his view.

His body felt a slight shake.

''---A dream, huh...''

With a small breath, he soliloquize "that's right, isn't?" in his innermost thoughts. It was only once that those 5 girls gathered in one place. It was only that day when Tigre defeated Duke Thenardier and returned in triumph to the Royal Palace of Brune. After that time, it never happened that those five lined up all together.

''---Fatigue might be accumulating. It was a trip that I hurried all the time until I got on the ship.''

"If you have already woken up, I want you to release me."

He heard a monotone voice in side right away. At that time he noticed, his right hand was touching something soft and there was also a feel like hair in his left hand. He felt a small amount of heat on his body above all.

When he moved his gaze, there were Olga's eyes. Tigre's left hand held her head, and his right hand gripped her butt. Before he became aware, he was embracing her while sleeping.

"And ...it is hitting me."

Tigre kept his hands away from her in a hurry, and jumped up vigorously. Everything seemed as if it was not a dream. Olga was wearing clothes unlike the dream though.

"No, that's what ..., I'm sorry."

While taking a rough breath, Tigre shamefully covered the face by hand and bowed his head. Speaking of Olga, she wake up her body and arch rise even without moving her expressionless face that was hazy. Lowering her gaze from Tigre's face, she looked at around her waist.

"I was told by my mother and my older sister that it can't be helped that a man is so in the morning."

That being said, it was a shameful even in this case. All Tigre could do was to nod without speaking. Olga indifferently continued.

"Because I understand that you did not hug me intentionally, since I confirmed that you were sleeping. Your body requested the heat by getting cold at night, right?"

Though Olga did not blame the young man at all, there was a reason. The girl with pink color hair was also clinging to him as she woke up.

What Olga was surprised at, that she was about to tear off Tigre, but her foot which protruded from a hair dealer streamed down indoor cold precisely on this occasion, and she felt the physical warmth of Tigre at the same time. That warm comfort would not be provided only with the blanket which she put on.

It was because of that, that Olga compromised quickly. Of course, she did not intend to say that to Tigre.

"I'm thankful that you said that, but...Be careful."

Tigre bowed once more with a guilty face. Nonetheless, he might be helpless only with sincerity.

After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no more morning when Tigre was able to wake up without finding himself hugging her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter2

2013-03-24T16:01:49Z

108.252.228.189: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 2 - Claire's Suspicions==

===Part 1===

"...Seriously, where did Fianna go off to?"

A few minutes later, Kamito and Claire were walking through the forest.

The barrier constructed by Fianna was quite vast in area. Although Scarlet tried to sniff out the trail of her divine power, it was difficult to track down due to the chaotic leylines.

Even though they had entered the depths of the forest, the imperial princess was nowhere to be found.

"Could it be another forest spirit attack...?"

Muttering softly to himself, Kamito used his hands to part the dense branches.

--Instantly, he found himself at a wide open space.

"This place is..."

Numerous trees lay fallen haphazardly while the ground surface was scorched and scarred.

This was near the «stronghold»'s defensive line. Last night, Team Scarlet had engaged Nepenthes Lore in a deadly battle precisely at this location.

Dirt and mud lingered all around. Even though there should be no risk of having divine power stolen anymore, Kamito was still hesitant to step on the stuff.

"...It still seems quite unbelievable. To think we defeated that kind of monster."

Witnessing the sight before them, Claire was mesmerized for an instant. Kamito also nodded lightly.

Nepenthes Lore -- the unidentified monster that Restia had called the Demon King's will, was the strongest being that Kamito had fought in these past few months.

(...Had it been myself two months earlier, surely I would not have won.)

Kamito silently sighed in his thoughts. The only reason he had been able to win, just barely, was because he had the support of his teammates in addition to his gradual recovery of his power from three years ago.

"Hey, Kamito..."

"Hmm?"

As if suddenly thinking of something, Claire spoke up.

Her gaze was directed towards a dark patch of marsh. It was where Nepenthes Lore was destroyed.

"Back then, Kamito, you were using Ren Ashbell's sword skills, right?"

"...!"

Kamito's body suddenly froze.

...Looks like she had not forgotten.

The Ninth Form of the Absolute Blade Arts -- «Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance». This was the mystic sword technique taught by the premier member of the Empire's prided Numbers, the one renowned as the continent's strongest elementalist, Greyworth Cielmais.

And Kamito had used that move in front of Claire and the rest.

Even though he had no chance of winning unless the secret sword was used, it was far too careless of him.

He had completely forgotten that Claire and the girls idolized ''her'' from three years ago. As soon as he used ''her'' sword skills, the girls would definitely recognize them.

(However, in the end, my identity was not exposed.)

...With some thought, covering up shouldn't be too hard.

Wiping the sweat off his brow, Kamito desperately racked his brain for excuses.

"I used to learn sword skills from that old hag Greyworth. Maybe that girl received sword instruction from Greyworth too."

"W-What old hag... Don't be so rude to the Principal!"

"...No, but she really is an old hag based on her age. That «Dusk Witch» is a complete monster."

Kamito shrugged, turned right and continued walking.

"She's not here either. Let's go back into the forest--"

"Wait a sec."

Claire gripped Kamito's shoulder tightly.

"...W-What are you doing?"

Kamito's face twitched.

"Just now, you were trying to deceive me, right?"

"...No I wasn't?"

"You, are you hiding something from me?"

Claire glared intently at Kamito with her eyes of ruby.

...Looks like this reason isn't enough to misdirect her.

"W-Why would I need to hide anything from you?"

"Umm, well, that..."

Claire pouted, deep in thought.

Apparently she had not noticed that Kamito was actually the Strongest Blade Dancer three year ago. Instead, her suspicions were probably directed towards a connection between Kamito and
Ren Ashbell -- probably something on that level.

"The elemental waffe Ren Ashbell used was indeed a demon sword with the darkness attribute, right?"

This time, Claire brought up a crucial point.

"Few as they are, darkness spirits aren't actually that rare. If you're trying to say it was Restia, you're making a huge mistake."

Even though tumultuous feelings rippled through his heart, Kamito maintained a calm expression as he answered.

"You're saying it's pure coincidence?"

"Yeah. You seem to harboring some kind of strange hopes, but let me clarify beforehand. I am not Ren Ashbell's acquaintance."

(...Because I am Ren Ashbell, not her acquaintance.)

Kamito added in his mind.

"R-Really..."

Probably because Kamito's tone of voice had become forceful involuntarily, Claire's shoulder seem to stiffen slightly.

"Because you used the same sword skills, I was wondering if you might have been fellow pupils of the same master..."

"...Who knows? Anyway, I don't know the details."

Leaving those words, Kamito stepped quickly into the forest.

"Wait, wait a minute, wait up, come on! ...What's the matter, are you angry?"

Twintails swaying, Claire hastily chased after him.

"...No, there's nothing to be angry about."

Kamito slowed down his pace and scratched his head a little apologetically.

"You know I admire Ren Ashbell very much, right?"

"Uh, yeah..."

Kamito nodded as he concealed the wavering in his heart.

(...Said to my face like this, it's quite embarrassing.)

"Not only me but all the elementalists from the continent are enamored by her blade dance."

However—suddenly, Claire gloomily shook her head.

"--She's changed, in just a mere three years."

"..."

Kamito silently turned his gaze to his left hand.

(Changed eh...)

Alternatively, Claire may have superimposed her impressions of Ren Ashbell and her elder sister.

The one who betrayed the Elemental Lord to become the Calamity Queen, Rubia Elstein.

She too, was once revered by all the elementalists of the entire continent.

"However--"

Claire halted her steps.

"Actually I began to realize quite early on -- perhaps, the Ren Ashbell who is attending the current «Blade Dance» might be an imposter."

"Why do you think that?"

"Just intuition. Or perhaps wishful thinking? But everyone else in our team thinks so too."

"Well, that can't be ruled out for sure."

Kamito felt that a direct denial would be overly suspicious, so he decided to answer ambiguously instead.

"However, if that is the case -- then why has the true Ren Ashbell not stepped forward?"

"...M-Maybe there are other reasons?"

"Right. For example -- ''Kamito-kun is Ren Ashbell'' or the like."

"...!?"

Suddenly, a voice came from somewhere.

"...Fianna!?"

Appearing out of the rustling leaves was the imperial princess with a mischievous smile.

"Seriously, what are you doing? Everyone is worrying about you!"

Claire glared at Fianna with her arms akimbo.

"Repairing holes in the barrier. Thanks to the battle yesterday, there are numerous damaged areas."

Answering in that manner, Fianna looked successively at Claire and Kamito. Then she spoke:

"What about you two, were you having a tryst right here?"

"O-Of, o-of course not. Don't make such a strange accusation!"

Claire cried out, her face fully red.

"B-By the way, what did you mean by that statement just now? That Kamito is--"

"Hoho, exactly what the words stated."

The imperial princess seemed to be smiling with great amusement.

(Hey hey, what the heck, Fianna!?)

Kamito's heart raced.

He frantically gestured with his eyes towards Fianna but she feigned ignorance.

"...What nonsense, how could that be possible? Disregarding other issues for now, Ren Ashbell is a girl, you know!"

With a shocked expression, Claire directly rejected the idea... Oh well, that was probably the normal reaction.

"That's right, I'm just testing out a wonderful delusion."

Fianna answered as if trying to change the subject, then she immediately embraced Kamito's arm.

Boing.

"Fianna!?"

The softness of her bosom surprised Kamito, causing him to blush.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"Fufu. Hey Claire, may I borrow Kamito-kun for a while?"

"Eh? N-No way! Kamito is my possession!"

...Claire instantly yelled out a statement that any third party not in the know would have instantly misunderstood.

"When did he become Claire's belonging... Anyway, what's your answer, Kamito-kun?"

The imperial princess turned her mischievous smile towards Kamito.

If you refuse then your true identity will be exposed♪ -- the imperial princess' eyes seemed to be saying that.

"Ah yes... I happen to have something to discuss with Fianna too."

Kamito nodded repeatedly like a strung up puppet.

"Ah, w-wait up!"

"I-I'm sorry, Claire..."

Wrapped around Kamito's arm, Fianna led him rapidly towards the depths of the forest.

"J-Jerk! Kamito is an idiot--!"

From behind, the crack of the whip could be heard.

===Part 2===

"Fufu, that was so close♪"

"...What the heck were you trying to do? You almost blew my cover!"

Within the dense thicket, Kamito was being led by the arm by Fianna.

Although the soft sensation of her bosom made Kamito's heart race, he still protested as if he was unhappy.

"Kamito-kun, you're so amusing when you're agitated."

"Come on, you..."

Kamito groaned with his eyes half-narrowed... Seriously, this imperial princess is such a handful.

"Just kidding. But you should thank me because I actually helped you out."

Kamito tilted his head quizzically.

"Helped me out, how? Claire was already starting to suspect that I am Ren Ashbell. Saying something like that would only increase her suspicions--"

"--That's why."

Fianna raised her index finger.

"No matter how much she suspects, the fact that Kamito-kun turns out surprisingly to be Ren Ashbell -- something so ridiculous would surely be dismissed as impossible to believe, right? Then simply take the plunge and tell her the truth, for that will lead her to rule out that possibility."

"I see. That does make sense."

Kamito could not help but feel impressed with Fianna.

...As expected of the imperial princess skilled in negotiations. To think she thought that far ahead.

"Hmm, but isn't there the risk that Claire might actually believe it?"

"Well, in that event, I would think up something on the fly."

"My admiration for you was for naught."

Faced with Fianna's nonchalance, Kamito sighed lightly.

"But it's better to be more careful. That girl is sometimes inexplicably sharp with her intuition. In this particular regard, she is truly Rubia-sama's younger sister, even though their personalities are completely different... We've arrived, this is it."

Fianna suddenly halted her steps.

The tree branches were densely entangled around this spot, creating a dead end.

"...This?"

"This is the space protected by a special barrier. You could even call it my personal room."

After Fianna extended her hand and chanted a spirit language incantation, the criss-crossing branches instantly disentangled.

Under her guidance, Kamito stepped towards the depths.

"This is..."

It was a hemispherical space delineated by flourishing trees. Gentle sunlight shone through layers of leaves to form speckled shadows on the ground. This space seemed far more spacious than one would imagine as a personal room. In fact, it was enough to perform a blade dance freely.

"How strange, I didn't notice this when searching for you just now, Fianna."

"Because it is surrounded by a small-scale «Isolation Barrier». Even a spirit would find it difficult to discern."

...I see. So that's why it couldn't be found.

"But why did you bring me here?"

"..."

"Fianna?"

Seeing Fianna suddenly so awkwardly unsettled, Kamito's gaze turned to surprise.

"Umm... I-If it's here, then we won't be disturbed..."

"Eh?"

Fianna blushed with embarrassment and immediately--

Rustle rustle. She slowly placed her hands on the chest portion of her uniform.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"I-I just want to repeat what Kamito-kun was doing with Est just now."

"...Wha!?"

Kamito felt the intense beating of his heart.

Fianna shyly removed her uniform and unbuckled her skirt.

Swish. The seductive sound of clothing friction could be heard.

In the next instant, appearing in Kamito's view was--

Clad in a pearl-white bondage suit, the imperial princess' figure.

...Although it was similar to what Est was wearing just now, Fianna's full body restraints had an even more stimulating design.

The low riding leather panties hugging her bottom tightly were quite erotic.

"Y-You, this outfit..."

Just as Kamito stared in shock--

"S-Seriously, to think you actually enjoyed seeing girls dressed like this... Kamito-kun, you're such a pervert."

Fianna blushed as she rubbed her legs together shyly.

"N-No, wait a minute, did you misunderstand something!?"

Kamito frantically yelled out.

"...Misunderstand?"

"Uh yeah. About just now. How should I put it? It was simply Est's mistake... I didn't ask her to dress like that. I don't have those kinds of interests!"

"...Yes, I understand."

Fianna nodded slightly nervously.

"What you enjoy, Kamito-kun... Is not the M role... But the S, right♪"
[[image:STnBD V07 051.JPG|thumb]]

"No! You're completely mistaken!"

"There's no need to hide it. N-No matter which side you desire, I am fine with it."

"You've totally got the wrong idea!"

Protesting vehemently, Kamito began to pant.

"Like I said, just now was a--"

Kamito desperately tried to correct Fianna's misunderstanding caused by the scene of Est in the tent.

Hearing Kamito's explanation, Fianna was struck with a shocked expression--

"...So, in other words, Kamito-kun, you're really uninterested in that area?"

"That's right."

Kamito answered glumly.

"This is simply... My misunderstanding?"

"Oh well, indeed..."

After Kamito nodded--

"...~!"

Fianna's face suddenly went all red.

"Sniff sniff... A-As a princess of the Empire, to think I disgraced myself so..."

Due to excessive shame, she covered her face as she rolled along the ground.

Kamito had never seen Fianna so distraught... It felt rather cute actually.

"To think I acted so embarrassingly before Kamito-kun... I want to die, I must bite my tongue and commit suicide."

"W-Wait, stop...!"

Because the imperial princess was murmuring dangerous words, Kamito frantically comforted her.

"E-Even though I don't have an interest in that area, Fianna, you don't have to be embarrassed by that attire... Rather, umm, I think you look very pretty."

"...Really?"

Fianna asked in surprise, slightly blushing.

Restrained by the tight bondage suit, her bosom displayed cleavage that seemed especially dazzling.

Kamito held his breath and nodded.

"...I'm so glad."

She was instantly reassured.

"A-Actually, dressing like this makes me very embarrassed."

...Naturally. Even though the imperial princess always loved to tease Kamito, she was at her core a very pure and innocent girl.

"...Could you stop toying with me. It's scary."

Kamito shrugged as he sat down on a tree stump.

"But I clearly wasn't toying around..."

"Hmm?"

"Nothing, okay."

The imperial princess turned her gaze away as if displeased.

Even though Kamito could not figure out why she was angry--

"But anyway, this is really a wonderful place."

Gazing at the sunlight streaming in from between the branches that acted as a ceiling, Kamito offered his opinion.

This was quite serene. In a place like this, he should be able to concentrate and meditate alone.

At this time, Kamito's gaze was suddenly drawn to the branches covering the area.

(Snapped and broken... No, this was cut by a sharp blade?)

If they had been trimmed, it was done too carelessly. It felt like someone was swinging a sword and struck branches by accident.

(Also, these footprints are...)

Kamito once again turned his gaze to the ground. There were signs that the grass had been stepped on hard haphazardly. Unless vigorous activity had occurred in this place, such trails should not be left in the grass.

"Fianna, what were you doing here until just now?"

Slightly suspicious, Kamito asked.

"Of course I was practicing for kissing with Kamito-kun♪"

Fianna instantly replied.

"..."

"S-Seriously, Kamito-kun, don't make me say something so embarrassing..."

The imperial princess chided.

"...Then in actual fact?"

Coughing lightly once, Kamito asked again--

"...You're so dense all the time, but only in this area are you really sharp."

Fianna sighed as if she gave up resisting.

"Say, can you keep this a secret from Claire?"

"...? Ah yeah, I know."

Seeing Kamito nod, Fianna sat down by his side.

"--I was here, receiving sword training from «Georgios»."

"Sword...?"

In response to Fianna's quiet confession, Kamito questioned.

Within «Team Scarlet», Fianna's role lay in support through ritual dancing. Based on this premise, having her wield a sword in battle should almost never happen. Besides, she was also uninitiated in combat training, having never been trained as an elementalist at the Academy.

"Of course, this isn't any official training, but I'm simply learning some sword skills for self-defense. At the very least, I hope I can protect myself."

"Why would you suddenly think of this? Even self-defense sword skills cannot be learned overnight--"

"I know. However..."

Fianna bit her lower lip hard.

It was an expression that lost her usual composure, full of desperation.

"...I can't bear it. For me to be always protected and a burden to everyone else."

"Fianna, you support the team most splendidly. The only reason we defeated that Nepenthes Lore was thanks to your perfectly constructed barrier."

"The credit all lies with Milla's efforts. I didn't make any difference at all."

Fianna shook her head.

"At the time, even if I had joined in on the frontlines I would have been a burden. When clearly Claire and the rest could support you, Kamito-kun, very well."

...Looks like she's especially lacking in confidence.

(...The fight against Nepenthes Lore was simply a trigger.)

It was most likely a notion that had entered Fianna's mind a long time ago.

"I have never thought of you as a burden, Fianna."

Kamito said as he looked straight into Fianna's face.

"Claire, Ellis and Rinslet are the same. Everyone trusts in you."

"Kamito-kun..."

Adorned by adorable lashes, her dusk-colored eyes fluttered slightly.

"...Thank you for comforting me."

"It's not comforting, I'm just speaking the truth."

Kamito shyly turned his gaze away.

"Fufu, Kamito-kun is tsundere♪"

A usual mischievous smiled surfaced on Fianna's face as she quietly stood up.

"It's almost time to return, or else Claire and the girls will worry."

"Claire already knows we're together. There's nothing to worry about--"

"...Good grief, I'm not talking about that type of worry."

As Fianna shrugged helplessly, Kamito could only watch in puzzlement.

===Part 3===

"What the heck, Kamito is such a jerk. I don't care about him..."

Meanwhile, Claire was sitting with her knees up against her chest, throwing pebbles at the river.

Behind her, Scarlet was prowling back and forth as if worried about its master.

"Kamito belongs to me..."

...Plop. Water splashed in the distance.

At this moment, the sound of someone stepping on the sandy ground could be heard.

"C-Claire, what are you doing? You look so gloomy."

"Ellis..."

The one who spoke to Claire was Ellis. Even though their relationship was originally like natural enemies at the Academy, it had progressed enough after they became teammates that they could now discuss many matters.

As a side note, Scarlet frantically disappeared as soon as Ellis was spotted.

"Has Her Highness the imperial princess been found?"

"Yeah. She's probably making out with Kamito right now!"

Throwing a bigger stone, Claire patted her skirt and stood up.

"...Hmm. What are you talking about? What is going on?"

Ellis' eyebrows shot up.

Seeing that, Claire told her what just happened in the forest.

"...I see. Kamito was taken away by Her Highness the imperial princess."

Hearing Claire's explanation, Ellis showed a solemn expression and nodded.

As a further side note, the reason why she always referred to Fianna as Her Highness the imperial princess even though they were fellow teammates, was because she hailed from a family of knights who served the Ordesia imperial family throughout the generations.

"Speaking of which..."

Ellis rested her chin on her hand and murmured softly.

"So Claire, you noticed as well. That sword skill used by Kamito."

"Yeah. Even though Kamito said he didn't know her, and that it was simply coincidence that they both learned the same sword skill from Principal Greyworth."

"Really? Since Kamito said so, then that's probably the case."

"...But somehow I keep feeling like he's hiding something. About Ren Ashbell."

Claire frowned, deep in agonizing thought.

If there was no relation at all, Kamito's attitude was far too suspicious.

(...Come to think of it.)

Suddenly, Fianna's words surfaced in Claire's mind.

--For example, ''Kamito-kun is Ren Ashbell'' or the like?

(Impossible, right...)

Claire instantly shook her head.

They simply used the same sword skill... That idea was really ludicrous.

(Kamito is the one I idolize, that kind of thing--)

But inexplicably... Claire could not calm her thoughts.

From early on, Claire's intuition had always been exceedingly sharp. Now the turmoil in her heart felt similar to that feeling. Or perhaps, at least in the area of intuition, Claire had inherited the same disposition that her elder sister had as the «Queen».

Kamito had said -- I am not Ren Ashbell's acquaintance.

But reflecting on this deeper--

(...He did not say he was not Ren Ashbell herself.)

Claire voiced out her sudden idea, but--

"...What are you talking about?"

Ellis shrugged in exasperation.

"What, I'm just saying it's possible, that's all!"

"How could it? Besides, three years ago, wasn't Ren Ashbell a beautiful young maiden? Purely in terms of probability, I think it is more believable that the masked elementalist you mentioned from «Team Inferno» is the one."

"That girl is definitely an imposter posing as Ren Ashbell. The true Ren Ashbell isn't someone like her!"

"Of course, I hope so too--"

Ellis regretfully stopped talking. At this time, Claire suddenly recalled a certain incident.

"...! Speaking of which, I once witnessed Kamito's cross-dressing look."

"W-What!? Kamito has that kind of fetish!?"

"Of course not. It was for the purpose of destroying the «Brand of Darkness» engraved by that Ren Ashbell when he and Fianna slipped into the «Divine Ritual Institute». But because of that, I got to see Kamito who looked like a super cute girl in every way."

"Hmm... W-Was he really that cute?"

Ellis murmured, greatly interested.

"One more thing. Ren Ashbell was fourteen years old when she won the «Blade Dance» last time. Calculating from that, Kamito's age matches perfectly."

"...!"

Ellis gasped.

"C-Could it be true, impossible..."

"Yeah, of course, I'm only half convinced at this point..."

Or rather, Claire did not really believe in that possibility.

However, Kamito's attitude earlier was quite suspicious. This meant that the possibility was not zero.

"...Should we confirm it?"

Ellis spoke softly as if resolving herself.

"How do we confirm it? If we ask him directly, he'll surely change the subject."

"I have an idea. Tonight I can discreetly test him while we're on guard duty."

"Can that really be done?"

Claire tilted her head with a skeptical expression. This straight and serious Captain of the Knights did not seem like she was skilled in that area at all.

"Yes, leave it to me."

Ignoring Claire's unease, Ellis nodded confidently.

===Part 4===

In the depths of the forest far away from «Team Scarlet»'s stronghold--

A luxurious oriental shrine was built where the forest had been cleared.

This was the camp of the «Four Gods» representing the Quina Empire.

Currently, before the shrine, an imperial council was being held with the princess in the center.

"--Well then, present your views."

A solemn voice could be heard from behind the sheer curtains.

This was the voice of the Quina Empire's third princess and commander of the «Four Gods», Her Highness Linfa Sin Quina.

In front of the shrine, three girls stood ready, dressed in Quina style clothes.

"I offer my counsel in trepidation, Linfa-sama."

The one who stepped forward was a girl in green attire.

Rao Rin -- the user of the divine beast spirit «Azure Dragon».

"May I boldly express dissent with regard to engaging «Team Scarlet» in battle at this point in time."

"Why? Report your reasoning."

"Granted, with Linfa-sama and the combined might of the «Four Gods», annihilating a nameless second-rate team is no difficult matter. However, after battling them, in our moment of exhaustion, if that «Team Inferno» led by the Strongest Blade Dancer were to attack--"

"Hmm... Hakua, Shao, do you two agree with her?"

"Since Rao says so, Hakua believes it is fine."

"I only care about fighting strong opponents."

Hakua of the «Black Tortoise» and Shao of the «White Tiger» responded respectively.

"...You two's answers really add nothing to the discussion."

A sigh was heard coming from behind the curtains. Rao continued persistently.

"I humbly petition Linfa-sama to reconsider. Even though they are a team of little renown, «Team Scarlet» definitely should not be underestimated. Since we have already secured enough «Magic Stones» for advancing to the finals, there is not need to take unnecessary risks."

"Hmm, but then..."

The imperial princess seemed quite troubled.

"Actually, the declaration of war was already sent out."

"What! W-Why did you do something so willful on your own! You must discuss with us before making such important decisions, how many times have I repeated that!?"

"That is precisely why I did not discuss with you people."

"Please discuss with us before deciding!"

Rao was howling angrily, almost roaring... In such a state, there was no longer any reverence displayed towards the imperial princess.

"Send out a messenger immediately to retract it! Now!"

"No way! How could a declaration of war be so easily retracted once sent out!?"

"I-Indeed, even though that is true..."

Shao patted the speechless Rao on the shoulder.

"Oh well, don't get so angry, okay? After all, whether «Team Scarlet» or «Team Inferno», isn't it fine so long as we slaughter them all?"

"How could it be that simple? «Team Scarlet» does indeed possess that male elementalist who was able to fight Leonora Lancaster to a draw. Even if we win, it will surely be a tough battle--"
[[image:STnBD V07 065.JPG|thumb]]

"Indeed, it is that male elementalist!"

Suddenly, the imperial princess exclaimed.

"...Linfa-sama?"

"It is precisely for the mission of exterminating that atrocious immoral tyrant that I have issued the declaration of war!"

"The atrocious immoral tyrant?"

"Hmm, you all should have heard rumors. That tyrant, Kazehaya Kamito, surrounded by pure and innocent ladies of nobility, immersed in unspeakable acts of lechery!"

"I-Indeed, such rumors have reached our ears..."

Recalling those numerous and terrifying rumors, Rao's shoulders shuddered.

"That bestial king of lust not only forces cute girls to attend to him in bed, but also compels them to be perversely attired in nakedness with only kneesocks."

"...What a pervert!" "Truly a pervert."

Shao and Hakua frowned.

"Furthermore, during this current «Blade Dance», unsatisfied with pushing down girls from enemy teams, he even strips them and v-v-vio.."

"Violates them?"

"H-Hakua, how could you say such a word before the princess!?"

Rao cried out, her face all red.

"I-In any case, such an indecent bestial king of lust must be exterminated as soon as possible. This is no longer an issue of «Magic Stones»!"

"I-Indeed that is true..."

"Oh well, but wait a minute, we haven't heard Rion's opinion yet?"

Shao suddenly interrupted.

Rion Sharma was the last member of the «Four Gods», the user of the divine beast spirit, the «Vermillion Bird».

She was entrusted with the mission of scouting for «Team Inferno»'s stronghold.

...Although they had asked her to return before they held the current imperial council, she had yet to make her appearance.

"Could she have failed in her mission?"

"Unlike you, Rion is much more prudent. That cannot--"

"--Your Highness' trust in my unworthy self, fills me with trepidation."

At this very moment, a voice of great clarity could be heard from the forest, accompanied by footsteps.

"Oh Rion, what tardiness!"

"What on earth have you been doing? Everyone is so worried about you."

Appearing before their eyes was a red-haired girl dressed in crimson attire.

The girl walked up to the shrine and knelt down on one knee before the curtain.

"Rion Sharma, announcing her return thus."

"Yes, thank you for your efforts. Hurry and report on the movements of «Team Inferno», okay?"

"Yes, Ren Ashbell and the rest seemed to have already gathered sufficient numbers of «Magic Stones» and are not venturing out of their «stronghold». They are probably setting aside their prepared military spirit in wait for the finals. If we want to attack «Team Scarlet», now should be a perfect opportunity."

"In other words, we have nothing to fear. --Thus it is decided, we of the «Four Gods» shall exterminate the atrocious immoral bestial king of lust, Kazehaya Kamito!"

With the shout of orders from the imperial princess Linfa, the girls of the «Four Gods» nodded in unison.

Only one person--

No one noticed, but displayed on the lips of Rion Sharma as she continued keeping her head bowed was a smile of mockery.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter3}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter8

2013-03-05T19:11:29Z

108.252.228.189: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 8: Ball Dance==
===Part 1===
It was evening. The Blade Dance ceremony began at the castle serving as lodging for the representatives.

There were already many guests of honor assembled that were having friendly conversations in the grand hall of the castle.

There was elegant music flowing about, and chandeliers that were arranged lavishly with spirit crystals as decoration.

Extravagant seafood, meat, and fruit were laid out on a table lined up in the center.

Those invited to the ceremony were elementalists representing various countries and high-ranking royalty and nobles.

“This time, my country’s representative will be getting the victory.”

“What? The most superb elementalist is in my White Knights, you know?”

Even though they behaved politely on the surface, they unfolded a fierce war of words. Dressed in a formal suit, Kamito glanced at those nobles with an expression of being completely fed up.

''…Geez, it’s not like you’re the ones doing the blade dance…''

On the other side, the girls participating in the Blade Dance had nervous expressions.

They were equally competent, top-notch elementalists selected by the major nations of the continent.

These girls were about the same age as Kamito, and that was because the condition to partake in the Blade Dance was set that princess maidens had to be 20 years old and younger, following the oracle by the Elemental Lords..


This wasn’t restricted to the Blade Dance. Most of the important ceremonies dedicated to the spirits had the same condition. Spirits liked young pure maidens as offerings the best.

“…Anyway, they are still not here, huh?”

Holding a plate of a sauté of duck meat, Kamito looked around his surroundings relentlessly.

He still couldn’t see his teammate Ojou-samas.

Perhaps, they might have come across difficulties in wearing their dresses—but what was in his mind was whether Claire, who he had quarreled with, was coming.

After all, he wouldn’t be able to meet up with her in the castle later.

Looking at the entrance of the hall, he caught sight of one princess maiden being caught in a spot.

“Please don’t bring your animal inside!”

“Um, it isn’t a beast! This wolf is a friend of the forest!”

“Even if it’s a friend, no means no!”

…It seemed like the Druid girl was leading a wolf into the hall.

Although she was from a different team, it was a little embarrassing as they were representing the same academy.

Sighing in resignation, Kamito cast his sight downwards.

“Est, do you want to get something?”

He asked the sword-spirit girl holding a plate.


“I’d like fish next, Kamito.”

“Hn, you’re a good girl for not being picky. All the Ojou-samas have unbalanced diets.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Suri-suri* *Nade-Nade*

While he praised her, he stroked her head, and Est squinted.

Wearing a pure-white dress, Est was lovely, almost like a snow-fairy.

“…Est is cute.”

Stroking her head, he subconsciously let out his voice.

Est’s small ears twitched.

“Kamito?”

“Ah, it’s nothing…”

Kamito scratched his head in an attempt to dodge her question.

…That was a little embarrassing.

“Kamito, please say it once more.”

“Uh?”

“Once more.”

Est was gazing intently at Kamito with her mysterious eyes.

“E-Est is cute.”


“Kamito, once more.”

“You’re cute, Est.”

“More…”

“You’re cute, Est.”

“Kamito-kun, what are you doing?”

“Owa!”

Turning around—Fianna, dressed in a white dress, was staring at Kamito with reproachful eyes.

“Erm, that was, err…”

Upon trying to explain in a fluster—

“Before that, don’t you have anything to say?”

“Eh? A-Ahh…”

Even Kamito wasn’t such a quiet unsociable person to not notice that. No, as he didn’t notice until it was pointed out, he might indeed be a quiet unsociable person.

Kamito gulped.

It was a white dress, with a big opening at her chest area. Despite the daring design showing off her skin, the reason he could feel a sense of graceful elegance was because she was a real princess.


“…W-White also suits you.”

“Is that all?”

Seeming peevish, the princess pouted her lips.

“…Erm, you’re using pads.”

“I’m going to get angry, you know?”

“Wa-Wait!”

Fianna puffed out her cheeks. Kamito shook his head in a fluster.

And then—

“…You’re really pretty.”

He finally put his honest thoughts into his mouth.

“Hn, you pass. Kamito, your suit also suits you well.”

“…Why you. You made me say embarrassing things in public.”

“Fufu, it’s a punishment for not praising me from the beginning.”

Kamito could only sigh at Fianna, who impishly smiled.

“Hn, that reminds me, where’s Est?”

Before he knew it, he noticed that Est had disappeared.

Looking around his surroundings, he saw Est moving towards the dessert corner while holding onto her plate.


Upon meeting with Kamito’s eyes, she quickly turned her face away.

“It looked like you offended Miss Fairy.”

“Why is Est offended?”

“Fufu, you’re not allowed to praise another girl in front of a girl.”

Fianna morosely poked Kamito’s chest with her finger.

“Ka-Kamito-san, so here you are.”

This time, it was Rinslet, who came in a dress.

It was a striking marine-blue dress. Her glittering, platinum-blonde hair was tied up, and that appearance of hers was akin to that of a snow queen reigning over a country of ice.

Her cheeks were faintly flushed and reddened, and her lips had a glamorous, rosy color.

Her usual uniform appearance was indeed lovely, but—

This dressed-up Rinslet was sp beautiful that he almost let out a sigh.

“Rinslet, you’re pretty.”

“Eh?”

Rinslet widely opened her eyes.

Her face turned red in the blink of an eye.


“Fua, wh-what are you saying?!”

The Ice-Snow Queen’s face melted in an instant.

“Hmm, Kamito-kun, you say these things to anyone, do you? As expected of the demon king of the night.”

“I only did as you advised, Fianna!”

Kamito glared with reproachful eyes at Fianna, who pouted her lips unhappily.

“That reminds me, is Claire with the two of you?”

“She returned to the room just now. Kamito-san, you have not met up with her, have you?”

“…Yea.”

It seemed like when Kamito went to look for her, they passed each other.

“Geez, that girl, she was really troublesome since the past.”

Rinslet puffed out her cheeks.

''…This means she’s still angry.''

Kamito made a heavy sigh in his mind. If she came to the dance, he’ll even bear with her cooking later, or something— That was what he was thinking.

“…E-Erm, Kamito-san.”

“Uh?”

Rinslet bashfully called out to Kamito.


“Erm, since we’re here, err…”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Cough* *cough* The Ojou-sama coughed several times.

Then, like she gained her determination—

“Would you like to dance with me?”

“…Me?”

Kamito was perplexed.

“…Is that not okay?”

“No, I’m happy that you invited me, but is it alright for it to be me?”

“Y-Yea, I’m a little afraid about dancing with the other men.”

“…I see. However, I only know the basic steps.”

Kamito was taught the dance steps by Greyworth 3 years ago.

Honestly, he couldn’t say he was confident, and they were certainly not in fashion now.

“I-In that case, I’ll teach you!”

However, Rinslet let out her voice happily.

“Hn, is that so? Rinslet, if you’re fine with it, then I’m counting on you.”

Kamito was also a boy of age.

To be able to dance with such a cute girl like Rinslet, his heart was honestly pounding.


He gently held Rinslet graceful hand covered by a white glove.

“…Th-This is Kamito-san’s hand….”

Rinslet blushed.

“…H-How sly, me too.”

Then, Fianna grasped his other hand.

“H-Hey, Fianna!? We can’t dance like this…”

“That’s right! Quickly release his hand!”

Fianna and Rinslet were pulling Kamito’s hands.

Both of their breasts touched his arms and he was flustered.

…Before they knew it, the three of them were basked in the attention from their surroundings.

“I wonder what they’re doing?” “A fighting scene?” “They look like the representatives of the Areshia Spirit Academy.” “Don’t they even know the manners at a ball dance?” “That’s that male elementalist.” “Ah, that—” “Forcing unwilling girls to…” “To collect the two as his targets.” “He’s surely collecting his night targets as well.” “What infamy!” “But he’s kind of cool…”

Numerous whispers were being exchanged.

''Eh, why is the reproach only concentrated on me….''

Then—


“Y-You three! Don’t disrupt the public morals in the presence of the Elemental Lords!”

A gallant and serious voice came flying over.

“E-Ellis!?”

The one running over was Ellis in a dress.

Ellis pulled Kamito’s arm, and skillfully pulled him off the two ojou-sama.

“Kyaa, what are you doing?”

“Captain, what are you doing?!”

“No, what are you two doing, good grief…”

Placing her hand at her waist, Ellis strictly scolded the two who complained.

“We came here to represent our academy. You should be more self-aware.”

Then, she glared at Kamito this time.

“Kamito, you too—”

She became stiff at that point.

“What's wrong, Ellis?”

Thinking that he was going to have a sermon, Kamito was let down.

Ellis slightly blushed, and entwined her fingers bashfully in front of her chest.

“E-Erm, even a suit suits you, surprisingly. I guess that's what they mean by "the clothes make the man".”

“Is that so? I’m not really comfortable with suits, but—”


While bashfully scratching his head, Kamito looked at Ellis’ appearance in a dress.

What she was wearing was a brilliant pure-white dress. In contrast to Ellis’ gallant image, this was a very girlish dress arranged with plenty of frills.

“Ellis, yours suits you well too. It’s like you’re a princess and you look cute.”

“Wh…”

Her ponytail hair sprung up.

“Ah, uh… N-No way, m-me being cute…!”

Ellis turned red and got into a panic.

“Um, Kamito-kun!”

“Kamito-san?’

Fianna and Rinslet were glaring at him.

“Wh-What is it…”

“—It looks like the rumors are true, Kazehaya Kamito.”

“…?”

When Kamito turned to the voice of those biting words, a familiar girl was sharply staring at him.

“Y-You’re!?”

She had an azure dress where a dragon insignia was at the chest area. She had put on a hat with a feather attached to it.

Leonora Lancaster.


As the captain of the Knights of the Dragon Emperor, she was the ace of Dracunia.

“As I thought, I should have cut it off at that time.”

While Leonora glared at Kamito, she regretfully bit her lips.

A chill ran in Kamito’s spine.

“Dragon Princess Leonora Lancaster, I’ve been hearing rumors about you lately.”

Suddenly, Ellis placed her hand at her chest, faced her, and paid her respect as a knight.

“And you are?”

“Areishia Spirit Academy representative, Ellis Fahrengart.”

“The Fahrengarts—The one that turned out that Velsaria Eva?”

Ellis lifted her head and nodded.

“This time, Aneue isn’t participating due to some circumstances, but I’ve heard that you’re a pure and selfless knight. I’m pleased to be able to cross swords with a knight like you.”

She faced Leonora and reached out her master hand.

“It seems like splendid knights exist even in the empire.”

Leonora smiled, and grasped her hand without hesitation.

With both being fellow knights, they may have some things over which they can empathize with each other.

''…Certainly, those two are like glue.''


Kamito made a wry smile in his heart.

“However, that’s just regrettable. A splendid knight like yourself is being kept as Kazehaya Kamito’s lover—”

“Hey, wait a moment.”

Kamito shouted in a fluster.

''S-She, what did she—''

“Ah, lover!?”

Ellis turned red all the way till her ears and shouted.

“H-How shameless… I-I’m his lover—”

“That’s right, Ellis. Deny it please!”

“I’m… not his lover… but if Kamito wished for it, I’ll even…”

…Eh? Why is she mumbling?

“…What a frightening boy. You even corrupted such a splendid knight.”

“I’m saying that’s not it! Ellis, please quickly clear up this misunderstanding!”

“…S-Shut up! A-Are you not satisfied with me being your lover?!”

“What are you saying!?”

Kamito retorted, and at that time.


A small commotion was occurring at the entrance of the hall.

“That girl finally came.”

Rinslet muttered.

Kamito quickly looked towards the entrance.

The one at the center of the commotion was—

“Claire!?”

Claire Rouge, who was dressed in a crimson dress.

Her red twin-tail hair was tied up with ribbons. She was wearing polished enamel red high heels.

Pinching the side of her skirt with laces attached, she entered the hall.

Her breasts were small but her balanced proportion was plenty charming.

She was a beautiful girl, pretty as a rose and noble as a wildcat.

Such a Claire’s appearance made Kamito fascinated to the point of taking his breath away.

She had such brilliantness that she overshadowed the surrounding girls that were dressed-up.

She didn’t just fascinate Kamito. Everyone in the hall leaked out a breath of admiration.

“As expected of Rubia-sama’s sister. She was born a beauty.”

It was vexing but she lost— Fianna shrugged her shoulders.

“It’s really been a while since I’ve seen Claire in a dress.”


Rinslet slightly opened her mouth.

The commotion at the hall increasingly became bigger.

“Hey, is that red haired girl also a representative of the Blade Dance.”

“Um, so this is what they mean by spirits liking pure and beautiful girls, indeed—”

“Hey, aren’t you going to invite someone to a dance?”

It seemed like a group of young nobles were setting their eyes on Claire.

All the whispers being exchanged made Kamito slightly irritated.

''…You guys aren’t fit to be that hellcat ojou-sama's partner.''

He cursed in his heart as if to spit out the irritation of unknown origin.

At that moment, Claire looked over, and their eyes met.

“Claire—”

As he was about to call out to her—

She instantly averted away, so he swallowed his words.

…It seemed like she was still angry.

Losing the timing to call out to her, Kamito stood still.

Claire ignored the nobles ogling her, and walked towards the center.

He began to hear such voices from within the commotion over there.


“That that conflagration-like red hair… Don’t tell me, she’s the daughter of that Duke Elstein family?”

“The sister of the Calamity Queen that brought about calamity to the Ordesia Empire?”

“…What an ill omen. She’s a devilish girl.”

It seemed like there were people who knew Claire’s lineage among the participants of the ball.

Whispers of unrest were spreading like wild fire—

It’s not that she couldn’t hear them, however, Claire stayed composed.

Then, a young noble stepped forward before her.

“Would you like to dance a tune with me, fire-haired ojou-san?”

His atmosphere seemed frivolous but he was quite a handsome man.

He seemed to be an especially high-ranking person even among the nobles, as he led a group of followers in his surroundings.

“Hey, hey, are you serious?”

“Young master, I’m also worried about you playing with fire.”

His companions made a bitter smile. The boy seemed to be a royalty of some country.

“Why he…”

Kamito groaned from within his throat.

He couldn’t see the sincerity of a person asking for a dance in the boy’s expression. It was just that he knew about Claire being that Calamity Queen’s sister, and called out to her out of interest.


Claire—

“I’m sorry, but I’ll have to decline.”

She coldly declined the boy’s invitation.

It was natural. That hellcat girl wouldn’t even be emotionally attached to anyone.

“What was that?”

One of the followers looked daunted.

“Well, well, it’s fine to have such strong-willed girls once in a while.”

The boy nodded, full of composure, and forcibly grabbed Claire’s arm.

And then—

“Now, beautiful girl, I’ll give your hand a kiss—”

“…Huh?”

Claire stiffened.

''What are you thinking, you stupid noble!?''

As an elementalist princess maiden, a kiss is the most sacred ceremony of a spirit contract.

Even if it’s on the hand, it was unforgivable to thoughtlessly request for that.

With such a rude action of his, the sound of commotion occurred even from the surrounding.

“…Don’t touch me!”


Claire sharply shouted.

Normally, she’d act tough, but the truth was that she was an ojou-sama who wasn’t used to men. Her voice slightly trembled.

Being unable to watch on, Kamito was about to leave, and at that moment—

“What do you think you’re doing putting on airs. I’m the crown prince of the Balsutan Kingdom.”

“No, let go! You—”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*— A high pitched sound resound in the hall.

Claire slapped the boy.

She then turned to and ran towards the entrance of the hall.

“Damn her, my face—”

“What uncivilized…”

“It’s because she’s the sister of that Calamity Queen.”

The crown prince of the Balsutan and his followers raised words of criticism.

''… You should be just grateful that you didn’t turn into cinders!''

Kamito cursed and then he ran after Claire—

“Wait, Claire!”

“Kamito-san!”

Then, Rinslet grabbed his arm.


“Rinslet, why did you stop me?!”

“I’ll go.”

“But—”

“Kamito-san, if you, who are in the middle of a quarrel, go, it’ll just make things complicated. After all, I’m her childhood friend, so I understand that girl.”

“…”

Kamito thought for a few seconds—

“…I understand. I’ll entrust Claire to you.”

He obediently nodded.

Rinslet went running after Claire.

“Kamito-kun”

At this moment, Fianna perceptively whispered into his ear.

“What?”

“She’s here—”

“She?”

Kamito was shocked.

A commotion, which was way greater than the one just now, was occurring near the entrance of the hall.


The person of the highest profile in this round’s Blade Dance had appeared.

Sounds of hard shoes sounded, and she entered.

She was in a jet-black dress like a queen controlling over the night.

She was a black haired girl with her face covered by a scarlet red mask.

She was the strongest blade dancer—Ren Ashbell.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter7|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume4 Chapter9}}</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 05 Epilogue - MTL

2013-01-05T12:39:43Z

108.252.228.189: /* Epilogue */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===
At the northern end of Brune Kingdom, in a port city not yet touched by spring, there were two men.

They were wrapped in slightly soiled travel wear. One man was short in stature like a child and wore a hat on his head which grew no hair. The other was tall and was naturally clothed in a noble atmosphere.

They were Ganelon and Greast. After setting fire to Artishem, the two had hidden in a nameless port town. After receiving certain information, they decided to leave Brune.

As they stared idly at ships in the distance moving toward Zhcted Kingdom, they were called to from behind. It was a woman.

When the looked back, they saw a woman in a dress who was clearly out of place for the small port town. She was around 20 years old and had blue-black hair down to her waist. Her snow-white dress was decorated with roses.

Though her skin was a pale white, giving her a sickly impression, the large scythe in her hand strongly countered it.

“I apologize for having kept you waiting, Duke Ganelon, Marquis Greast.”

“It has been a long time, Lord Glinka Estes.”

The beautiful woman bowed. Ganelon returned her greeting with a smile. The woman standing before them was the {{furigana|[Illusionary Princess of the Hollow Shadow]|Shervid}}, the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes.

“Let us go. Though winter still lingers in Zhcted, you will be safe.”

Valentina spoke as she smiled radiantly at the two.

Tigrevurmud Vorn passed beneath the gates of the King's Capital of Nice as a hero and savior of the country. It was nearly ten days since the end of the Battle of Mereville.

His garb, of course, were not his normal leather armor and hempen clothes. He wore a jet-black silk coat with silver cuffs and a white mantle. It was prepared quickly by the Royal Palace.

Teita and Regin both said “It suits you” the evening before.

Ellen, Mira, and Massas smiled bitterly. Lim looked at him as if troubled. Rurick said “It was quickly constructed, after all,” and Gerard commented that they gave off the impression of being “a waste of money.”

They continued down the road from the southern gate to the Royal Palace, following after a marching band. Carriages laden with various flags and armor collected from the battle with the Muozinel Army followed behind.

The trumpet was a performance reserved for victory against a foreign enemy. It was formally an honor praising his service of defeating the Muozinel Army.

Finally, Tigre rode in on a carriage slowly pulled by four horses.

Along both sides of the street, residents of the Royal Capital surged to see the hero who had saved the country. They threw flowers and enthusiastic shouts of joy. It was a celebration of Tigre's victory as well as a celebration for the return of peace to the country.

Next to Tigre was Regin in formal attire. She wore a white dress decorated with pearls along her neckline and cuffs. Beside her, Teita sat as the lady-in-waiting.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

As Regin whispered to Tigre, his entire body went stiff with tension. She was a beautiful woman wrapped in a dazzling dress. It was impossible for Tigre to look directly at her.

“Really, thank you very much. I owe you for all you have done.”

''No.'' Tigre could not think of words to respond with. Teita pouted further down.

Following behind the three were Ellen and Mira. The two wore a mantle over their battle uniform out of courtesy which highlighted their normal dignity. They were bathed in applause, regardless of gender.

Though the two advanced on horseback with resolute attitudes, they were secretly smoldering in discontent. They had wanted to sit next to Tigre, and, if possible, not in their battle uniforms.

Regarding their dissatisfaction, Tigre persuaded Ellen to endure, since they would return to LeitMeritz afterward. He said the same to Mira, though replacing LeitMeritz with Zhcted.

Behind the Vanadis were Lim and Massas.

Reading their minds from behind, Lim let out a small sigh. Massas noticed her and smiled sympathetically.

Finally, the Knights and well known aristocrats with distinguished military services and the brave men that served them appeared. Those who cooperated with Tigre, such as Rurick, Gerard, and Augre, were amongst them.

Pierre Bodwin returned to the King's Capital of Nice the day after Tigre had killed Duke Thenardier on the battlefield. The next day, he cleaned off his uniform and reported the issues regarding Tigre and Regin to King Faron.

The following day, King Faron officially recognized Regin as Princess. He also ordered for a celebration recognizing Tigre's actions be held. The cat-faced Prime Minister quickly sent a message to the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Upon hearing this, Tigre and the others were stunned. As for Massas, he looked petrified with terror.

However, they could not simply remain in stunned silence. While the King and Bodwin were preparing the King's Capital to accept the {{furigana|Silver Meteor Army|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, Tigre and the others were busy giving rewards to the subordinates. Those who surrendered completed cleaning of the battlefield and burial of the dead.

Finally, the Silver Meteor Army rushed to the Royal Capital and were greeted with a triumphant celebration.

Since the King was still ill, Bodwin took care of the celebration.

In the temple on Ruberon Mountain, Tigre reported his victory to the Pantheon of Gods and the founder of the nation, King Charles. He expressed his gratitude for their divine protection. Afterward, Bodwin praised Tigre and the others for their distinguished services in the banquet hall of the Royal Palace, where every person was promised a reward. Once the ceremony ended, the venue had turned into a party.

However, some people, including Tigre, did not participate in the feast. They were invited to a certain room by Bodwin.

After a half koku, Tigre stood before the King's ward. Regin, Ellen, Mira, Lim, and Massas stood alongside Tigre. Bodwin stood before the door and reported in a solemn voice.

“His Majesty's condition is still poor. Also, a messenger from another country has already arrived. Please do not place too much stress on him.”

Bodwin reverently opened the door. Tigre set foot inside the ward.

One man was in the center of the large room. He rose from his bed when he saw Tigre and the others. Standing near him was a woman with wavy golden hair.

“... Sophie?”

Ellen looked at her in surprise. Lim, Mira, and Tigre also looked at her in amazement. Though Massas was surprised, the old Earl's body first paid homage to the King as his vassal. Tigre quickly followed shortly after.

Sophie's expression, her smile which seemed eternal, betrayed a moment of sadness. The reason was immediately apparent.

The King nodded slowly toward the cat-faced Prime Minister. Bodwin guided Tigre and the others to the foot of the bed.

''--- Your Majesty...?''

Though he was unable to say a word, Tigre could not hide his shock and dismay as he walked along the foot of the bed.

King Faron was 41 years old. He was one year younger than Duke Thenardier whom Tigre had seen on the battlefield.

However, the man before them had little meat on his body. His skin sagged all over, and his hair was dyed gray. It was not just an illness.

It was as if his body was boiled and he was on the brink of death. It was a mystery as to how he remained conscious.

“Father...”

The voice full of grief came from Regin. Though they had finally reunited after half a year, her father had completely changed.

“Father... Why, why are you like this?”

She could not believe her eyes. Regin's voice trembled, her eyes were wide open.

The King's condition was poor. Massas had heard this from Bodwin.

However, the King before their eyes was beyond their imagination. Though Tigre and Ellen were clearly shocked, the impact was even for Regin, his biological daughter.

“... Let Bodwin tell you of the circumstances.”

A withered voice leaked from the King. His delicate neck turned. Faron looked at Regin first.

“I am sorry, Regin. I did not know whether I should act as a father or a King.”

Regin could barely suppress her turbulent emotions. She gently grasped her father's hand and was horrified by how cold and thin it had become. Her father, Faron, was nothing but skin and bones. With only a little pressure, it felt as if his hands would break.

Faron spoke haltingly, explaining why he had raised Regin as a prince.

The King loved Regin's mother, the former Queen. She died soon after giving birth to Regin. Faron had hoped to do something for her.

“I was young at the time. I thought I could defend your honor as well as Nina's...”

Nina was the name of Regin's mother. At the age of 25, Faron strongly believed in his own potential

Nina gave birth only to Regin before she died. If he had left things as they were, she would receive humiliating treatment, since the Queen was only able to give birth to a Princess. The young Faron could not endure.

“And to deal with Thenardier and Ganelon... a Prince was necessary.”

The King wished to bestow an honor on Regin for her first campaign, and, one day, he would bring her to a monastery. Though unknown to everyone here, it was almost the exact thing Ganelon had told to Greast in Artishem before.

Faron's eyes moved from his daughter to Tigre.

“So you are Vorn...”

Tigre bent to his knees as the King spoke with a trembling voice.

“You have taken upon yourself the duties that were originally mine to do, and I have imposed upon all of you... You have even brought it to an end. How may I reward you? Whether it is a title or territory, say what you wish for.”

Tigre did not answer at once. He did not fight to obtain such things. There was only one thing he wished to say when he met the King.

''Why did you leave Duke Ganelon and Duke Thenardier to do as they please?''

If they had been subjugated early one, many people would still remain alive. He wanted to shout; Batran may have lived his life peacefully in Alsace.

However, he could not give voice to his emotions seeing the dying King.

“Thank you for your generous words. I do not desire a title, territory, or an official rank. However, if you will excuse me... I wish to ask you something, Your Majesty.”

Tigre, little by little, explained the events which had occurred from the Battle of Dinant to the present day. He spoke briefly due to the King's condition.

The King listened in silence. He waved away Bodwin, who tried to tell him to rest, and continued listening to the story.

When Tigre finished speaking, Tigre straightened his breathing and stood at the ready.

“I wish for---”

Brune Kingdom will show its appreciation to the Kingdom of Zhcted for its cooperation, paying fifty thousand gold pieces as a reward for their aid.

Furthermore, Brune Kingdom shall pay all expensive incurred by Zhcted Kingdom in the war.

Brune Kingdom will relinquish the lands of Agnes to Zhcted Kingdom.

Finally, Brune Kingdom is to propose a mutual non-aggression pact for three years.

These four provisions were exchanged between Brune Kingdom and Zhcted Kingdom.

Though he did not immediately sign the mutual non-aggression pact, since it required the approval of the King of Zhcted, the other three were promptly settled between Sophie and Faron. If it were done by Ellen and Mira, it would not have resolved as quickly due to a problem of authority.

“Lord Sophia. I hope you can give the King of Zhcted my greetings as well.”

Faron spoke to Sophie in a feeble voice. After releasing the territory, he added the message, [Faron has approved of Regin as heir to the throne].

That is, so long as Regin was not recognized as the next ruler of Brune, the cessation of territory to Zhcted would be invalidated during the intermittent period. Faron would use the country known as Zhcted to support Regin's ascension to the throne. Naturally, he would not last for much longer.

“Regin, Your Highness, I shall deliver his words to our King.”

Sophie answered in this manner, formally accepting Regin as a representative of Zhcted Kingdom.

Though the cessation of Agnes was a severe blow, it was not simply a loss for Brune. With this, Muozinel Kingdom could not attack Brune; on the other hand, it was now possible to reach Zhcted through the southern seas.

Regin was officially recognized as Princess and was determined as the King's next of kin.

The reason Faron celebrated Tigre's victory was, of course, to repay Tigre and the others. With the disappearance of the most powerful aristocrats, the majority of nobles were thrown into confusion over the succession. To say it poorly, he wanted to take advantage of the confusion to divert their attention.

He would say Regin was raised as Prince due to an [Oracle's Divination].

When all was said and done, Faron called to Tigre.

“Earl Vorn. There is one thing I wish to present to you...”

Though curious, Tigre gave his gratitude.

“I wish to grant you the title, {{furigana|[Knight of the Moonlight]|Lumiere}}.”

In this case, Knight referred to a brave hero. Hearing the title [Knight of the Moonlight], Bodwin shook slightly, though none noticed.

“You have saved my daughter and repelled a foreign enemy. With a single bow, you returned peace to these lands. Please accept it.”

Tigre accepted it gratefully. Ellen and the others tapped his shoulder and gave their blessings. After a formal congratulatory address, Bodwin thought of the King's intent.

He knew [Knight of the Moonlight] was a title which existed since ancient times. He also knew it was once a far more distinguished title than any other.

However, Bodwin knew. There was only one person in the past who was granted the title. He later married the daughter of the King who bestowed the title upon him and became the next King.

Bodwin did not say this, however. He judged the King did not wish for him to say it.

Regarding Alsace, it settled down after the decision was made that it would be jointly controlled by Princess Regin and Eleanora of LeitMeritz. It was not a contract between nations, but between a single noblewoman and the Princess. Since it was not relinquished in the provisions, it acted as an emphasis on Regin's good will.

“As for the development of the path through Vosyes, I will ask you to take care of it.”

Ellen confirmed the contract and smiled happily; her wish was granted. On the other hand, Regin had a sullen expression.

“This contract, this non-aggression pact between Brune and Zhcted, it will be held until the end.”

“I will not forget. Also... In three years, you will return Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Don't use such poor language when you're negotiating a peace treaty aimed toward friendship. Let me keep Tigre as part of our friendship.”

Tigre's custody was moving between the two without the consent of the person in question.

Tigre's contact as a prisoner of war was still valid, but Brune could not allow its hero and savior who received a title to be released.

And so, Ellen made a proposal in a deliberately gentle manner.

I will keep him in LeitMeritz for three years.

Once three years pass, I will annul his contract as a prisoner of war.

She had her own expectations, of course. Ellen had not decided how to use Tigre in the future. The Vanadis with silver-white hair decided to use this contract to keep him nearby.

Also, she had confidence she could lure him to her side in the next three years.

''--- In three years, if Tigre wishes to remain by my side, whatever Regin says will be useless.''

Regin, though dissatisfied, accepted the conditions.

One reason was because there were probably many people in Brune who held grudges and hostility toward Tigre. Those who worked beneath Duke Thenardier, and others who had disliked him before, they would try to eliminate Tigre no matter the means.

At present, Regin lacked the ability to protect Tigre from those people.

Moreover, with Tigre in Zhcted, she could show her ties with Zhcted to other nations. Regin herself had many enemies, and, though she could not necessarily count on Zhcted, it was still a precious ally.

The hustle and bustle of a feast was present both inside and outside the Royal Palace. Tigre borrowed a room and gathered his luggage.

He had bitter memories of the past and was not fond of the Royal Palace, and, since he was going to Zhcted, he did not want to deal with the trouble of explaining his situation.

''--- Ah, I wish I could eat the dishes in the Royal Palace...''

When he thought such things, a knock sounded from the door. Thinking it was Teita, Tigre opened the door.

It was not Teita, but the three Vanadis.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, thank you for your hard work.”

Sophie gave words of appreciation and smiled at him. As if it were natural, she gently but closely embraced Tigre. He could not speak as she had buried his face into her rich, soft chest. While standing in place, his face dyed crimson.

“H, hey, Sophie?”

“So, so suddenly...”

Ellen and Mira stared wide eyed with cramped faces as they watched the abrupt behavior of their friend. Sophie released Tigre and stuck out her tongue before bowing. Her wavy, golden hair shook.

“I apologize. It has been such a long time.”

Of course, that was not the only reason. She wanted to know how Tigre's relationship with her friend with silver-white hair had developed. However, the results were unexpected.

''--- Oh my, Ellen, it seems you are more devoted to this boy than before. And surely Mira showed a reaction as well... It seems the future will be quite interesting.''

Sophie's interest in Tigre increased even more at this moment.

Ellen had a disappointed expression but quickly pulled herself back together and smiled. The boy with dull red hair shook his head to clear his mind.

“... We're going back, Tigre.”

Tigre turned to Ellen with a smile and nodded.

--- Several days after the celebration, King Faron quietly took his final breath.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl with silver-white hair stared at a document in interest.

“--- So Tigre hasn't come back yet.”

Lim, who was beside her helping with political affairs, answered with her head slightly cocked.

“He went to the mountains four days ago. He should return today or tomorrow.”

''Did you need him?'' The expressionless girl asked with her gaze. Ellen nodded and glanced out the window as she took the papers Lim had passed her.

In the brilliant sunlight of summer above Zhcted, a shadow was drawn across the floor.

“That guy – I'm having him go to Asvarre.”

It had been half a year since Tigre began living in LeitMeritz.

In these foreign lands, a new battle was about to begin.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 3 - MTL

2013-01-04T06:50:24Z

108.252.228.189: /* {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} ===
A light snow began falling, and the cold became made worse due to dry wind, further numbing the people walking in the midst of winter. The gray sky mirrored the chilled earth.

Ellen and her troops had finally left the Vosyes Mountains and were crossing LeitMeritz toward Legnica.

“Eleanora-sama. Snow...”

Lim's hand extended along with her voice to brush snow out of Ellen's hair, her eyes clearly showing concern. Ellen smiled in reassurance. After letting out a deep breath, she looked to the cloudy sky.

“Thank you, Lim. I'm fine.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair changed her expression to a serious one immediately.

“--- There are some missing.”

“Not a small number either, since they're going on a forced march through LeitMeritz.”

“I don't care if we lose another one thousand, we're maintaining speed.”

Crossing the Vosyes mountains was a difficult task. Since they had entered her territory of LeitMeritz, she could ask some of the nearby towns and villages for housing for her troops that left as a Vanadis.

What Ellen required now was speed.

Ellen suddenly glanced back at the gray scenery, as if searching for something. A wry smile floated to her face as she shook her head.

“... Were you thinking of Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim's question seemed to be her guess based on Ellen's gesture. Ellen, unable to deny it, flushed red for a moment. Lim sighed in amazement.

“We have parted from him long ago. How many days do you think have passed? We are already in Zhcted.”

Candid advice came from her long-time adjutant. Far from reflecting on it, an ill-natured smile flashed on Ellen's face.

“You as well, Lim. Do you care to explain your shameful behavior in the war council last night? Despite it being only a quarter koku, twice you almost said [Lord Tigrevurmud]. You're lucky it was just the two of us.”

Lim's blue eyes opened widely having been hit in a sore point. She began to fluster, trying to find an excuse, but eventually she looked down while blushing.

Ellen, now satisfied, stopped her teasing and smiled sentimentally.

“Honestly... We met him in the autumn. Not even half a year has passed.”

In the first place, their meeting on the battlefield was not exactly friendly.

Even so, Tigre's presence had become a big thing within Ellen and Lim.

“Lim, I think that's another one of his faults.”

“His faults...?”

Lim looked curiously toward Ellen while she nodded, her ruby pupils shining brightly.

“It's always like that. He doesn't get up in the morning, when we try to teach him how to use a sword or spear, he finds reasons to run away, and when he is being lectured on strategy, his concentration breaks after a quarter koku.”

Ellen stopped speaking here. Lim was counting on her fingers as Ellen gave reasons before and was continuing on in her head. Ellen stopped as she smiled at Lim, who seemed happy.

“... Is there something on my face?”

“No, but you seem a bit happy when I mentioned his faults.”

Lim's face look dissatisfied hearing Ellen's evaluation. Her golden hair tied on the left of her hood shook.

“It is hardly a good thing. I wish he could become more solid like you. If he put the effort into the other military arts, he could do them properly. If I don't be firm here, he'll simply sit on his backside all day...”

“Speaking of backside, he still hasn't seen your chest, has he?”

“... What are you talking about?”

“Yeah, should I say he's unlucky, or should I say his fate is good? You could say he's absent-minded, or maybe he's unexpectedly shrewd. I think you're the only one he hasn't seen bathing. Even Sophie and Ludmira were seen.”

Although Ellen said she did not particularly care, when Lim heard this, her face was flush with embarrassment, then went red with rage before finally settling on a pale complexion.

“... I see. When I return, it seems I must have a chat with Lord Tigrevurmud. Depending on the situation, he will require education rather than a lecture – No, it will be necessary to teach him properly...”

Lim assembled a scheduled in her head for the future.

“Eleanora-sama, though you have seen all his faults, what do you think of him?”

“I wonder...”

Ellen put her thoughts together, her eyes gazing on the gray sky above.

“I think he's pretty good. Though he has plenty of faults, depending on how you look at him, you can think of them as his virtues.”

Though Lim had misgivings as to whether or not this would become a conversation on love affairs, it did not. The talk ended there.

The amount of snow falling into their view had increased significantly.

“... Lim, should we speed up a little more?”

Immediately changing her train of thought, Ellen asked Lim with an earnest expression. Lim quickly thought about it in her mind. Until now, Ellen had restrained herself and settled on the pace they traveled at currently.

If they increased their speed and distance today, they would require rest and may not be able to travel the next day. They feared the horses would collapse in the worst case.

However, they were quite near Legnica, and they were afraid they may be buried beneath the snow, so doing something slightly irrational may be called for.

“From here, we will reach Legnica within a half koku, but the men and the horses have accumulated a lot of fatigue, and we have more leaving...”

“I don't care. It won't be possible to stop by any towns or villages once we enter Legnica.”

Ellen made a prompt decision. She pulled her horse to a stop and sternly instructed her men.

“Since it's snowing heavily now, we're aiming to hit Legnica a koku early. Those who don't want to follow can stay here, got it?”

Though the soldiers responded with a cry loud enough not to be drowned out by the wind, the fatigue ran deep in their faces.

Brushing away the snow, the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen ran quickly through the wilderness.

''--- Sasha is sick, I can't let her down...''

Amongst the seven Vanadis, Sasha always won against Ellen when the two competed. She was so much more powerful – simply put, she was strong.

If Sasha were healthy, even if the other Vanadis attacked Legnica, Ellen would worry about her body and would come running to help.

However, Sasha was currently inflicted with a terrible illness. She spent nearly half the day in bed, so it was unreasonable to think she could stand on the battlefield as the General.

''---It doesn't matter how many enemies there are... I will help her!''

Her fury was visible in her ruby eyes. Ellen rushed ahead on her horse.

By the time they reached Legnica, her troops had fallen to little more than one thousand. Ellen took a break with her troops, but after a quarter koku, they took to horse once again.

By the time they reached Sasha's official residence, the sun had already fallen. The number of soldiers following Ellen was only five hundred.

It was Sophie's role to arbitrate whenever Ellen and Ludmira had an argument; however, two years before, it was Sasha's job. Since her health deteriorated, it became impossible for her to leave Legnica.

The way Sasha ended their quarrels was to pull the two apart and listen to their complaints separately. The next day, the three would gather and the two would reconcile.

She had used force only once.

In an empty square just outside of the Royal Palace in the King's Capital Silesia, Ludmira and Ellen had taken out their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and were fighting for some reason neither could remember.

Ellen's Arifal had controlled the wind while Ludmira's Lavias froze the atmosphere. The two exchanged a violent glance. At that time, a harsh voice interrupted their duel.

“... What are you two doing?”

At that time, Ellen and Ludmira were 14 while Sasha was 19, and the two had not yet been Vanadis for more than a year. Sasha had been chosen by her Dragonic Tool when she was 15.

The two could not resist against her dignity and strength.

“This girl...”

Ellen and Ludmira both pointed at one another. Sasha simply sighed in amazement.

“I got it. I will be your opponent, then.”

Sasha's Dragonic Tool was a pair of swords sheathed on either side of her waist. They shined gold and vermillion respectively, making no sound as they were unsheathed.

Sasha was known as the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}} and the {{furigana|[Princess of the Dancing Blades]|Cortisa}}. The first impression one would have of her is calm and gentle.

Her short cut black hair which rested on her shoulders and her narrow face gave her a neutral presence. Her skin was pale and she was more on the lean side.

Her tone was also mild, but not the sort that would coerce others.

Nevertheless, both Ludmira and Ellen flinched when she took up her Twin Swords.

“What's wrong? If you've gone so far as to pull out your sword and spear, surely you want a fight, right?”

“It, it is unrelated to you.”

Ludmira sharply pointed that out. Ellen vigorously nodded in agreement.

“This is between me and her. You can act as judge.”

However, Sasha showed no sign of backing down.

“If children do not wish to listen, then I will not remain quiet. Since you two don't seem to want to talk to each other, I will make you understand with force.”

Her golden blade was turned to Ellen while the vermillion blade was turned to Ludmira. Sasha continued speaking quietly.

“Since it's troublesome, you two can come at me together. If either of you injures me, I will acknowledge my defeat. I will never stick my nose in your business again, and I will listen to anything you two have to say today.”

She was being generous.

A fire burned violently within Ellen and Ludmira's eyes.

The two had obtained their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} when they were 14 and were confident in their skill. Sasha's words strongly stimulated their pride. In short, she provoked them.

The two who were involved in a cat fight just a moment ago exchanged a quick look and kicked off the ground. They pounced simultaneously from the left and right, yet Sasha remained stationary.

In a single moment, two sounds, without a single gap between them, rang out in succession.

Sasha coldly looked down at Ellen and Ludmira who were lying on the ground. She had struck them a powerful blow and broken their posture, forcing them to fall to their knees.

Her Dragonic Tool remained in both hands. Even at their best, they could not force her to drop either of them.

“... Are you done?”

Ellen and Ludmira feebly nodded. They were given an attack which knocked the energy out of their bodies. They could not see it but the wall was too high since the difference in their skill was overwhelming.

Sasha quietly sheathed her Twin Swords and turned to Ellen and Ludmira after wiping the dust off her body.

“Since you two are young, it can't be helped that you will fight, but it is unforgivable to turn your weapons to one another. This is even more true of Dragonic Tools...”

The two did not consider the words of the 19 year old who looked down at them prudently. She had fought two of them and moved in an instant as if she were a phantom. Furthermore, the numbness in their right hands had still not disappeared.

When Ellen described this story to Sophie later, she narrowed her eyes and smiled as if she were suppressing her laughter.

“Incidentally, I never told you or Mira. One year ago, Sasha had a practice against three Vanadis at once. It was a complete victory for her.”

''One was me.'' Sophie's golden hair waved as she pointed to herself.

“Considering your age, you were strong enough, but Sasha has been on top for a long time. It would definitely be difficult to win against that Vanadis one on one.”

Sasha's imperial palace was lined with white marble and sandstone. It gave off a strange sense of taste and yet was still strange. Though no one had changed its design, no one bothered to worry, since it was a design meant to calm people down.

Ellen passed through immediately.

Because of the heavy snows, she borrowed a building just outside the public courtyard for her soldiers to rest in while the horses remained in the courtyard. Lim and Ellen followed the servant down a corridor where fires were lit at intervals and stood before Sasha's door.

“Sasha, how is her condition?”

“I can't say it is very good.”

The aged servant who worked in the palace longer than Sasha had a hoarse voice, his words were clear.

“I believe Alexandra-sama would be delighted to speak to you, but please stop after a half koku. Allow her to rest and you may speak to her again after dinner.”

Ellen nodded. The servant entered Sasha's room first and bowed before confirming the two could enter.

“Should I leave my sword with you?”

Though Ellen called it to attention, the servant refused.

“We recognize that a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is with a Vanadis at all time. Above all, you are Alexandra-sama's precious friend, and you have a strong faith in Limlisha.”

His words held weight. The old man was three, four times older than Ellen. He had also served the previous Vanadis whom Sasha succeeded. After bowing, Ellen pushed open the door.

It was a simple room with the minimal amount of furniture and a simple decorated window showing the winter. There was also a brick fireplace with a flame burning brightly within.

“--- It's been a while.”

Sasha, the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}}, sat up in bed and received Ellen with a smile. Her Twin Swords lay atop her knee, glittering gold and vermillion.

The Bright Flame Bargren. The name of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}}.

“Sorry. You had to come all this way.”

Ellen did not respond at once. She walked to the bed and stood before Sasha.

“It's natural that I come help you.”

Her desires and nostalgia as she reminisced changed to joy and relief. Ellen obediently smiled.

''--- She's gotten worse.''

When they met last summer, her black hair was cut to an even length down to her shoulders. It was a little disordered, now, and her skin seemed more pale.

The flesh on her hand which extended from her white clothes were thinner. After hesitating for a moment, Ellen grasped it with both hands as if it were precious.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_108.png|175px|thumb]]
“So you still dress like that.”

Sasha's favorite clothes were either black or white. She would wear solid black on her upper or lower body which let out a glimpse of white clothing beneath it. Ellen had seen it a few times. Though it depended on the mood of the person in question, Ellen had only seen her wear black on the battlefield, and she typically wore white outside.

“When I go to sleep, my subordinates prepare white. I make sure to wear my clothing thankfully.”

Sasha recommended a chair for Lim to sit at. So as not to obstruct the two Vanadis, Lim bowed down before taking a seat.

“Though there are a lot of things to talk about, let's start with the important ones. It might be a bit rude, but please tell me about your land...”

Ellen's eyes exuded a powerful fearlessness and will to fight. She would not forgive those who would harm her best friend. It was necessary she hear the circumstances in detail from Sasha.

Sasha did not answer immediately. Rather, she waited until Ellen settled down, even if just a little.

“It's Elizavetta.”

The moment she heard the name, Ellen's calm expression became angry. Lim pressed down on her hand quietly from the side to keep her from standing up abruptly.

“Eleanora-sama. Your conversation with Alexandra-sama has not yet ended.”

A detached voice sounded to appease her Lord who was on the verge of exploding. Ellen sat in the chair, her silver-white hair swaying about.

“So it really is her.”

“Did you know?”

Sasha looked lightly at Ellen, who let out a deep breath full of heavy emotions.

“The territory held by a Vanadis nearest Legnica would be my LeitMeritz and Lebus that she governs. The rest is process of elimination. Sophie returned to Zhcted with me, and Ludmira would have to pass through my territory to get here.”

Ellen counted the Vanadis on her fingers as she named them.

“I heard Olga left her territory and has not contacted anyone. Valentina's territory is far away, so I thought it may have been Elizavetta.”

Ellen smiled proudly.

Though she did not say it, there was another reason Ellen thought it was her.

''--- It seems Elizavetta is on good terms with Thenardier and Ganelon...''

For instance, Elizavetta may have acted to force Ellen to return to Zhcted.

If she made her move, it would be Ellen's obligation as a Vanadis to move in turn.

''--- However, Elizavetta... That {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}, she wouldn't do this just to attack me. What kind of reasons could she have.''

What she thought did not appear on her face at all. Rather, Ellen asked about Sasha.

“What's with her. What reason is she giving for moving her soldiers?”

Sasha smiled wryly and turned her gaze to Lim. Lim nodded apologetically in return; though there may have been no other possibility, Sasha had guessed what Ellen was thinking. She had already labeled Elizavetta as evil.

“Ellen. I want you to listen calmly.”

After her introductory remark, Sasha began explaining while looking at the fireplace.

“--- In the middle of summer, Elizavetta and I cooperated to subdue some pirates off the coast.”

Sasha, who governed Legnica, and Elizavetta, who governed Lebus, were both in charge of territories in northwest Zhcted.

The two cooperated in important situations. Any pirates that escaped their attacks would run away and hide and then return when they had the chance, so it was natural the two cooperated for the clean up.

“The extermination was done quite easily. She and I were considerably superior, though I was unable to go personally with my body...”

The problems happened after the event.

“She complained that my army directed the pirates toward her own, and she was forced with the majority of the burden.”

“Is that true?”

“My subordinates naturally said they did not, however, I could not tell what happened with just the report.”

Sasha moved her fingers though the air as she drew a rough map of the terrain and troop movements. Lim and Ellen looked on with difficult expressions. They had no experience with subjugating pirates, but they understood the flow of battle and the soldier's movements well.

That is why they could understand Sasha's claims and felt Elizavetta was intent on accusing her.

“Regarding the pirate subjugation, I got her to come here in advance so we could discuss the plan and draw up a contract, but neither of us assumed this would happen.”

“But there is no clear proof of malicious intent here. Such flows on the battlefield are not unusual.”

“Yes. I said it was unintentional, but she was not convinced.”

“Were there any other problems? Such as distribution of the spoils...”

Lim asked since one army may have taken a significant amount more, but Sasha shook her head.

“Although I re-investigated things, I could find nothing. She did not point it out, either. We were communicating via letters, but that broke off in mid-autumn.”

It was then Elizavetta commanded her troops.

“She's an impatient one.”

Ellen's arms were folded as she scowled, implying she did not like her.

“Under these circumstances, I can't say I don't understand what she is saying, but I wanted to clear this up peaceably.”

Ellen looked pensive when Sasha responded. She placed her hands on the Twin Swords over her knees.

“If only I could move---”

A shadow of a smile appeared as she stroked the handle of her weapons.

“These children have judged that no one else is qualified to be Vanadis and have not separated. If they did, I would not need to rely on you, but they won't leave...”

She spoke as if she were talking to children who required a lot of care. Though their appearance did not change, they generated heat in response to their master's words. Ellen understood that much.

“They like you. Isn't that a good thing?”

As she gave those words of encouragement, the Silver Flash at her waist ran a light breeze through Ellen's silver-white hair, as if telling her it would not lose to those feelings. Ellen thanked her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} by tapping its sheathe lightly.

“Where is Elizavetta right now?”

“The latest report said she was in Vasaro. After capturing one of the fortresses near the northeastern border, she retreated without barricading herself inside. So far, there have been no reports of villages or towns being attacked.”

Ellen and Lim exchanged a suspicious glance hearing Sasha's explanation.

“... What is she thinking?”

The soldiers of Legnica couldn't push Elizavetta back. There was no force which could push back a Vanadis without overwhelming strength.

“Normally speaking, she would take the fortress and use it as a bargaining chip.”

“However, from Sasha's story, she did nothing after the fortress fell. It's like a child who started acting out in revenge.”

Ellen crossed her arms in doubt hearing Lim's opinion. Sasha smiled bitterly and spoke gently, admonishing her best friend with silver-white hair.

“I understand why you may think that, Ellen, but Elizavetta is still 17. The two of your are still children, so your evaluation is a little weak.”

“In other words, you think she has other aims?”

“Though I don't know, it is possible.”

Seeing her anxiety, Ellen began to laugh, full of ambition and the desire to fight.

“Relax, Sasha. It'll be fine since I came here. I'll beat that idiot a bit and then we can have a nice chat.”

When one investigated thoroughly, there were many possible causes for war. It could be because someone stepped beyond their borders or because a landslide in the mountain caused problems, or even because a river froze over.

Though scholars were amazed and lamented these reasons, for the people who lived in those regions, it was a matter of life and death. Ellen knew from personal experience that fights could erupt over a single grain of wheat or a drop of water.

Whatever the reasons Elizavetta may have had, she led her soldiers on an attack against others.

“Sorry. I'll leave it to you.”

Sasha said that likely to ease Ellen's anxieties. After nodding, the two talked about a separate issue.

“By the way, I heard you were with some interesting guy these days. Sophie sent me a letter. You were in Brune, right?”

“Yeah. I'm lending a bit of my soldiers to an unreliable man. I'm sure he'd cry if I abandoned him.”

“Though it feels like he's helped us from time to time.”

Lim promptly interrupted. Ellen pouted like a sulky child.

“Even though you say that like it's not your business, he helped you as well – like sucking on your chest.”

Hearing those words, Lim pressed on her chest on reflex and blushed as she looked at her silver-white haired Lord.

“Wha... What are you saying so suddenly!”

She used all of her self control so she would not shout before an ill person.

“Isn't it true? Your attitude toward Tigre softened quite a bit after that.”

“That... I have only been evaluating his effort.”

“It's quite an odd amount of affection, then. Whenever you have free time, you're quite enthusiastic to teach him.”

“...Eleanora-sama, I could only wish you had the same enthusiasm to listen to my lectures. The moment I take my eyes off you, you leave the castle incognito.”

A relentless counterattack left Ellen speechless for a moment. Sasha smiled wryly.

“I see Ellen's habit of cutting classes has not changed.”

“It is important to inspect the affairs of my country.”

Ellen answered promptly in a dignified manner, though her face was clearly bashful.

“Is the meat you can buy from the stands delicious? How about the strawberry and grape jams on the honeyed bread? Isn't it important to investigate these things?”

“Grape, huh?”

“I like honey. Tigre – Ah, the person I'm helping said the strawberry was good. We covered the bread with honey when we entered the mountains as well. It helps mellow the acidity...”

“You two seem to have gone off track.”

Sasha looked at Ellen who spoke with interest and Lim who looked amazed. Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, they did not have much time to speak, so the silver-white haired girl spoke of things from when she met Tigre.

However, she refrained from speaking of the black bow. She did not want to worry her friend who was in ill health.

“... Ellen, I didn't think you'd lend him your soldiers for so long.”

Sasha looked at her in amazement at first.

“I had intended to drive away Duke Thenardier's Army and learn of the situation in Brune, but things have become like this for a number of reasons.”

“Learning the status of Brune aside... Do you really like the boy that much?”

“He's an interesting guy. You'll understand if you meet him. I'm sure if you two talked, you'd like him too.”

Ellen spoke happily and proudly. Lim also nodded, despite her indifferent expression.

“He has quite a number of faults, rather, I am amazed there are so many. However, we still have lent him our aid. Rather, it seems somewhat unavoidable.”

“Is that so. He seems interesting. I would like to meet him.”

Sasha grew an interest in Tigre, hearing Ellen and Lim's evaluation.

“The fight in Brune should also end by spring. If so, I'll be happy to lend him to you.”

Ellen stretched her chest forward as if boasting about a toy she owned. Her words were wishing for her best friend's complete recovery as well as offered encouragement.

“That's right... I'll do my best to hold out a little longer.”

A knock was heard on the door; their time limit had ended. The next time Ellen would meet the black haired Vanadis would likely be before she left the imperial palace to fight Elizavetta.

“... It's already that time. It was far too short.”

Ellen gently squeezed Sasha's hand. Due to them being on her blades, there was a faint heat emitted. Despite the thinness of her fingers, Ellen's anxieties were relieved feeling some sign of life from them.

“It was good to spend time with you again. Thank you Ellen, Lim.”

“It's good if you say that. Now get a good rest.”

Ellen slowly separated her hands. Lim also bowed politely.

The two left Sasha's room.

After Ellen and Lim left the room, Sasha gave thanks to her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which heated in response.

“... You really don't like giving up.”

A bitter smile with many emotions floated to her face. Sasha gripped the hilts of her Twin Swords and held them out. Her muscle strength had declined and they had become heavy.

She had once wielded the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}} freely. Even now, when she could no longer use them, it still seemed energetic.

However, she does not even last for a quarter koku.

“If you abandon me now...”

She complained silently. Ellen did not come to help because Legnica was attacked but because she was unable to move.

The Dragonic Tool had not taken notice of her words and transmitted heat to Sasha's hands. She would not be burned, the Dragonic Tool would not heat her hands up to that level, it was simply giving Sasha encouragement.

“I know. I won't die so young. I'll rest so I can move about a bit more.”

She placed her swords on top of her left and right knees again. As if to cheer on its black haired Lord, it emitted a faint heat once again.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the southeast of Brune in Agnes, the situation with the Muozinel Army had become strange for the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Four thousand cavalry from Zhcted had joined the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, forcing the Muozinel Army to temporarily retreat.

The thirty thousand strong Muozinel Army had added in the remaining ten thousand stragglers, resulting in a total of forty thousand troops. The General of all the troops, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir, was the younger brother of the King of Muozinel and was known as {{furigana|[Red Beard]|Barbaros}}.

“... The Zhcted Army?”

In a luxurious tent decorated in gold and silver, the 37 year old brother of the king received a report.

His medium build and toned physique was wrapped in silk clothing with flashy colors. A silk cloth wrapped around his head was decorated with iridescent feathers. His eyes were sunken and his nose and ears were long. His face was covered in a beard which extended down to his chest.

Though he did not look bad, given the clothes he wore, he looked more like a clown than a member of the royal family.

Still, he was not simply a [Figurehead] of the royal family. From the soldiers, he commanded respect, awe, and fear.

“I had heard a small noble from Brune had allied with the Zhcted Army... This is unexpected.”

Kreshu considered this new force. He thought they would claim to be allies and then turn around and loot the villages and towns. Kreshu wanted to avoid a troublesome battle, since it meant he would not earn as much from the spoils of war.

When the Muozinel Army attacks, they plunder the region as a matter of course. They had intended to run through Brune Kingdom so they could build funds as they made their way to Zhcted.

''--- Kashim was defeated by an army with Brune and Zhcted soldiers, and now they have an additional four thousand cavalry from Zhcted. I don't know whether they are reinforcements or not, they look like they're trying to block our invasion into Agnes.''

“There are several thousand soldiers. What could be their reason? Maybe they want to monopolize the wealth they get from Brune.”

Even if he thought, a clear answer would not appear. Kreshu stopped marching for the time being and sent a messenger to the Zhcted Army.

“Our target is south Brune, and we will attack until we reach Nemetacum. If you are aiming for other regions, we should refrain from interfering with one another. If we wish for the same game, let us talk over some alcohol.”

Kreshu patted his red beard as he gave the messenger his letter.

“If the Vanadis proposes cooperation, should her beauty match the rumors, I may come back empty handed. Ha ha ha.”

He laughed happily and seriously near his close attendants. It would be no joke if a member of the royal family died from a direct meeting. Kreshu was known for his generous character, but he was not careless.

At any rate, the messenger headed to the Zhcted Army.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} escaped a desperate situation thanks to the Zhcted Army. Everyone understood it was temporary.

Currently, in a tent installed between the two camps, Tigre and Ludmira sat opposite one another across a table.

The tent was prepared by Ludmira and was made of two thick layers of fleece. The atmosphere of winter filling Agnes did not enter it at all. The carpet, too, was of fine quality, and did not allow the cold of the earth to pass through.

Tigre, more than warmth, felt itchy.

In the tent, only the sound of tea being brewed by Ludmira echoed.

“... Please.”

She handed him a cup made of white porcelain, wisps of steam rising from it. Before touching it, Tigre bowed deeply to Ludmira.

“First of all, thank you for your help.”

“--- Minus one.”

Ludmira's aloof voice poured over Tigre's head. Tigre curiously looked at the blue haired Vanadis with blue eyes who threw cold words at him with a disappointed face.

“We are not so intimate that I would simply come to help you... Since I have not given you a reason, your words of thanks are simply jumping to conclusions. There are times when the person will require collateral immediately.”

“We might not be that close... But you did brew this tea.”

“In the face of negotiation, I may brew this tea, even before parties I do not like. Should the negotiations fail, I may throw the contents on their face. I wonder what I shall do with you, Lord Tigrevurmud. Ah, your title was taken, so I suppose you are Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

While speaking, Ludmira continued pouring tea into the cup placed before him. She let off an inhuman smile as she tilted her cup. Though Tigre returned a smile of his own, it was stiff due to his misunderstanding.

“... Thank you for the lesson.”

“I did not prepare this place simply to lecture you.”

Even his words of thanks were rejected. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair, unable to hide his embarrassment.

“Then... May I ask why you appeared here? Furthermore, with four thousand cavalry.”

“Why do you think?”

She evaded the question. Ludmira was clearly enjoying the situation. Tigre folded his arms and tilted his head, desperately in thought.

''--- Agnes lies on the border between Brune, Muozinel, and Zhcted.''

Because a large Muozinel force appeared, it would be appropriate to think she came to keep an eye on the situation.

However, Ludmira appeared with such a small number. She should have continued monitoring the Brune and Muozinel Armies from a distance.

On the contrary, by showing up with four thousand troops and coming in to contact with Tigre in such an obvious manner would make the Muozinel Army suspect her of hostility.

In the end, no answer other than coming to help him appeared in his mind.

''--- But this is too convenient...''

Ludmira cast an upward glance at Tigre while sipping her tea, watching as he still had not answered.

“--- Do you want me?”

Hearing such an abrupt and confusing question, Tigre's body became hot and his face dyed red. After wickedly enjoying his reaction, Ludmira slowly added more.

“Do you want me and the four thousand troops I have brought? Please, tell me.”

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_126.png|175px|thumb]]
“I do.”

“Minus two.”

Seeing him answer promptly without caring about his appearance, she immediately pointed out his fault.

“I understand your situation, but you should not bow so easily. You will easily be taken advantage of. By the way, I do not wish to partner up with such a foolish person.”

Tigre was sweating, and it was not just from the hot tear or warm air.

He had two demerits. In other words, if Tigre made another mistake, Ludmira would leave in disgust and move her troops to the other side of the cliffs.

The Muozinel Army would resume its march toward the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which also had two thousand people and carts along with it.

They would be crushed.

Tigre is a man who has lived his life in the frontiers. He was not skillful with language.

In the end, he could think of no other action than lowering his head. He bowed once more then sat upright.

“Please help me.”

After that, he told her the Muozinel Army was attacking, and that Ellen was currently not present. He explained his situation at present.

“Though I have no means of compensating you today, I will be able to reward you after my fight with Duke Thenardier has ended.”

“You?”

“... My properties and my possessions belong to Ellen.”

Though he hesitated, Tigre lowered his head once again, his sweat falling to the table. He could find no words that might satisfy her. A bitter taste ran down his tongue and he could feel a headache. His entire body was filled with remorse.

“--- Look up.”

The voice from above was slightly flat. At first, Tigre did not think the words were directed at him, but since he was the only one present, he slowly looked up to see Ludmira smiling down at him bitterly as if she could not help it.

“You are honest and foolish to a fault. I wonder which way is better to say? Though I cannot say you have grown up much, you have not grown in a bad direction. Your sincerity has always been a strong point, so I'll give you a passing mark.”

“... So you will lend me a hand?”

Tigre had yet to swallow the situation and asked; Ludmira smiled and nodded in affirmation.

“Actually, I did not need to hear anything. I already had a rough understanding of your situation. Still, seeing your poor negotiation skills, I considered leaving.”

Again, sweat ran down Tigre's back. Though the woman who said such words had a happy and attractive smile, he could not possibly look straight at her.

“Do not relax so easily. The negotiations have not yet finished. I have only said I will consider what you say.”

While pouring tea into her now empty cup, Ludmira quietly spoke. Tigre wiped his sweat away with his arm and waited for her next words.

“Do you remember the Tatra Mountains?”

Tigre nodded. To deal with Ludmira, who was limiting Ellen's movements, he and Ellen fought her in those lands. At the top of the mountain was the fortress where Ludmira resided. It was a difficult fight for Tigre and Ellen.

“Back at the fort, do you remember when you destroyed the castle gate?”

He was startled. Tigre felt he had understood what Ludmira was demanding of him. He could only nod.

Ludmira smiled seeing Tigre's gaze. Her mysterious smile suited her childish face; it did not give off her typical tension.

“Although the gate was made of hollowed out wood with three iron plates, and separated by oak boards inside, you easily made a hole large enough to allow people to pass through.”

He was surely a rat cornered by the cat. He was unable to escape from the cat called Ludmira.

“At that time, I was in a rush. It was only after you left that I noticed it. After the gate was restored, I returned to my castle and examined it. It was something that could not be done simply by a Vanadis. The previous Vanadis, my mother, also fought with Eleanora's predecessor many times. There was more than enough material there. There were also the stories I heard from the soldiers.”

Tigre was not aware his knees were trembling.

Every word Ludmira spoke had a strong impact. Tigre could not help but feel an invisible rope tying around him.

In his mind, Ellen's angry face floated. She would hate it if she knew he had spoken about his bow to another person, much more so if that person was Ludmira.

“You wish to remain quiet? Did Eleanora forbid you from speaking about it?”

“Certainly, you did see the hole we made in your castle gate...”

Though he did not think it an excuse, Tigre desperately continued his resistance.

“That is about half the reason. I believe I have told you I am an aristocrat on the fringe of Brune, and I am somewhat proud of my archery skills.”

After drinking the remaining tea in his cup, Tigre responded in a poised demeanor and tone. He shrugged his shoulder as if it were a joke.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Ludmira poured more tea into his cup as she smiled. Cold air was released from Lavias – the spear made of ice – beside her. It drifted past Tigre's ear.

It was different from the wind Ellen made with Arifal. It was of a threatening nature. If Tigre were a bit more sensitive, he may have noticed there was jealousy in the air since its master had become interested in a man.

Ludmira tilted her head cutely and continued smiling.

“I have believed in your sincerity before. I hope to believe your sincerity this time as well... Do you understand?”

It was clearly Tigre's defeat.

He called Rurick and had him bring his black bow.

“I am warning you, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish to borrow the strength of Olmutz, there is no point in lowering your head. If you wish to cooperate with me, you must throw your head back proudly.”

“If I ever do so, you're welcome to throw tea in my face.”

Rurick was baffled, not understanding the meaning of Tigre's words. Tigre received his black bow without saying another word.

He could understand Rurick's feelings. The confrontation between LeitMeritz and Olmutz was not one just between Ellen and Ludmira. It had existed with their predecessors as well.

Being in a situation where they needed to borrow power to break the status quo must have been irritating to a Knight of LeitMeritz like Rurick.

After thanking him for the bow, Tigre returned to the tent and showed his bow to Ludmira.

“A completely unrefined bow.”

That was the first opinion of the Vanadis with blue eyes and hair.

“This is a heirloom of my household. Please refrain from saying such things for my sake.”

Having said those words, thoughts of Tir na Fa crossed his mind. He wondered why his ancestors made this an heirloom.

Ignoring Tigre's words, Ludmira observed the black bow. She brought her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} close to it.

“Although it feels a little eerie... It seems to be a featureless bow.”

“I also thought that.”

That is, until fall, when he shot down the flying Dragon with the power of Ellen's Silver Flash.

Tigre carefully explained, one at a time, what happened when he used his bow. Ludmira listened with an eager expression, though at times she seemed anxious.

His guilt only grew heavier as he thought of Ellen, but it was too late now. He could do nothing but prepare himself.

Ludmira laughed, having guessed what Tigre was thinking from his expression.

“If Eleanora deserts you, I'll let you stay with me for a bit, though I doubt that will happen.”

“... Is that so?”

Tigre looked curiously at Ludmira. Certainly, Ellen would likely forgive him, but he did not think this Vanadis would say that.

“If I assume what you say to be true, then it is as if one more Vanadis exists. It would be possible to overwhelmingly dominate over the other six. I would make sure to secure such a person before the other Vanadis. At least, if it were me.”

She spoke with frightening nonchalance. Tigre stared bitterly at his black bow.

However, he also had a sense of resignation, having seen the spectacle at the temple of Tir na Fa. He could not help but feel that way.

After clearing the mood, Tigre and Ludmira returned to topic.

“That is all I can offer. Will you help?”

“It is not enough. Leave Eleanora and come to me. If you do so, I will cooperate.”

“--- Do you intend to shoulder the debt I owe to Ellen as well?”

He tried to speak in a provocative manner, but Ludmira simply laughed in amusement.

“If that is all it would take, then certainly. I would have you pledge your loyalty to me.”

She calmly returned a response without hearing the amount he owed. Tigre's mouth remained slightly opened. Ludmira looked at him with amusement like a sister would look at her clumsy little brother.

“Whether you command one hundred soldiers or ten thousand, when you take command of a large army, you require a corresponding sense of sensibility. The same thing goes for power. If you wish to continue using your precious heirloom, make sure you think of its value at the time.”

''--- The value of this bow...''

Tigre understood immediately as he stared as his black bow. Ludmira taught him as if he were another Vanadis. It seems he had not yet understood it himself.

“I apologize. Please allow me to retract my previous statement.”

“Very well.”

Ludmira nodded and calmly rose from her chair.

“Regarding this matter, both wages and expenditures will be carried by you. Should you die, it will be considered a breach of contract. Do your best to live.”

''--- That's a pretty unreasonable demand given this battle.''

That thought floated through his head, though he agreed it would be best not to die. Though it would be difficult, he deemed it better compared to the other challenges he was facing.

“Let me say this again... thank you for your help.”

Tigre stood up and stretched his hand to Ludmira. Having shared a firm handshake, the two began speaking of battle immediately.

After the war council between the two had finished, Tigre left the tent.

Though he had not noticed it, they had spoken for a considerable amount of time. The sun had sunk beneath the cliff, and night was drifting heavily in the sky. Bonfires had been lit in both camps.

He felt excessively cold since he had just been in the warmth of the tent. He looked up at the white moon as it gradually shined argent.

Tigre walked from the tent and eventually released the tension in his shoulders. He sighed and felt pain in his stomach as he thought about what would happen when he next met Ellen.

However, he had completed the contract when he shook Ludmira's hand. There was nothing for him to do but to comfort himself.

When he reached the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} camp, Gerard ran up to him.

“How did it go?”

He did not bother with greetings. His expression showed he was very anxious.

“For now, we have their cooperation.”

Gerard let out a sigh of release after hearing that. Afterward, he looked at Tigre as though he were a queer animal.

“Really, who on earth are you?”

“What do you mean... who am I?”

Gerard sighed in amazement seeing Tigre did not understand his words.

“Even I know the Vanadis are an existence within Zhcted second only to the King. First Eleanora Viltaria, now the Vanadis with blue hair. What kind of power do you have to be able to obtain their cooperation?”

“It's a natural virtue.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders impudently. Gerard looked at him as if it were simply a boring joke, but he knew it would be useless to pursue the matter any further. Instead, his face returned to its normal sarcastic expression.

“By the way, did anything happen while I was away?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Gerard nodded, as if waiting for Tigre to ask that question.

“It's about that girl you found before we fought with the Muozinel Army.”

“Ah, that girl. How is she? Did she look better?”

She was attacked by Muozinel and was dressed as a traveler. She had been resting for a few days due to severe fatigue.

However, because they had constantly moved camps and the fear that Muozinel would defeat the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, she could not rest well.

Though he was busy, Tigre had gone to see her once a day, but she was always asleep. Even now, her name was not known.

“Yes. It happened a while ago, but I would like to ask. What kind of situation was it when you helped the girl? She is quite wary of us and seems unusually afraid...”

“Afraid?”

“Currently one soup bowl is damaged and my finger and index finger are burnt.”

Tigre tilted his head in thought.

“I'd rather hope not, but the soldiers may have done something. Did that have anything to do with it?”

He did not want to think of it, but the army is a group of men, and they had strained themselves constantly over the past few days. If even a single person causes a problem, it would not be amusing.

Thankfully, Gerard shook his head.

“The person nursing her is trustworthy. Furthermore, the soldiers are kind and occasionally approach to see how she is doing, but she does nothing then. There is no possibility of that.”

If he saw her, Tigre may have understood something. Tigre began to walk with Gerard one step behind.

First, Tigre visited the supply line to gather some wine, cheese, bread, and fruit into a small basket.

“Do we have any soup?”

“There is some that has cooled down. We can warm it at the bonfire.”

“I'm sorry for asking so much of you in a situation like this.”

“Well, it's fine. We can be a bit generous since we gathered some food from the Muozinel Army.”

Tigre thanked the soldier in charge of cooking and requested Gerard bring soup for two later on.

“For the time being, allow me to meet the girl alone.”

“Thank you for your consideration. In every respects she looks like a traveler. Though she does not speak, it is always good to be able to have a bowl of soup. Still, even if we obtained supplies from the Muozinel Army, every grain is important on the battlefield.”

After Gerard spoke those words with a straight face and shrugged his shoulders, Tigre entered the tent with his basket full of food alone.

One soldier standing in front of the tent in the cold allowed Tigre entry after seeing his face. He seemed impatient, so he was likely the soldier who nursed her.

“How does the girl look? Can you get up?”

“Yes. She seems quite cautious of us, so I am standing outside so as to not agitate her.”

The man was in his mid 40s. His belly shook as he laughed.

“Don't worry about it. Since I will be with her, take a short rest.”

After telling him the supply line had warmed a bowl of soup for him, the soldier walked away happily. Tigre passed through the entrance after seeing him off.

The girl with golden hair sat upright. Although her face stiffened for a moment and she glared at Tigre, her expression loosened upon seeing him.

''--- I wonder if she remembers when we helped her.''

Under the bright lamp, only he and the girl sat. There were bags packed with medical herbs and tubs with water and towels in them.

The girl slept on straw covered with fur under a thick blanket. Though it was not particularly good, it was better than to be expected on the battlefield.

“I've brought some food. Do you want to eat?”

The girl nodded deeply seeing him ask with a smile.

Tigre walked near her while watching and sat down. He took out a pomegranate, divided it in two, and handed it to the girl. She received it and looked at it curiously.

''--- Is she not going to bite into it?''

“You can bite into it. The red things inside are seeds, and its juices will fly out, so be careful.”

After receiving an explanation, she bit into it, carrying it to her mouth timidly. She frowned from the acidity but continued nibbling it like a small animal.

Though there was still fatigue on her face, she seemed to have recovered considerably compared to when they first met. Even though dim, there was a fire of life in her azure eyes.

“There's bread and cheese, too. I also have some wine, but don't work too hard. Eat it little by little."

After pushing the basket before the girl, she nodded quietly and continued gnawing at the pomegranate. Tigre tilted his head comparing this straightforward reaction to Gerard's story.

''--- I thought so before as well, but where have I seen this girl?''

No matter how desperately he searched his memory, no clear image appeared.

“May I have your name?”

Although it was an innocent question, the girl stopped eating the pomegranate and stared at Tigre with her blue eyes. After a while, she responded in a dazzlingly small voice.

“Re... Regin.”

“Regin, is it? It's surprisingly suitable. Nice to meet you.”

“--- Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Regin said it before he spoke his name. Having heard it, Tigre nodded with admiration.

“That's right. It's a bit long, so Tigre is fine.”

“... Tigre.”

Her reactions still seemed slow. After moving her mouth a few times, Regin finally spoke Tigre's name. Tigre felt her physical condition must not have been back to normal.

“Thank you, Tigre.”

Regin lowered her head, her disordered hair shaking in the process. Tigre was relieved he could have a proper conversation and smiled at her.

“At the very least, while I am here, I will try and defend you, so please try and relax.”

After nodding again, Regin began nibbling the pomegranate again. She did not ask questions or let Tigre out of sight. While her facial expressions were not particularly vast, her eyes looked innocently at him like a child relying on her mother, which confused Tigre.

''--- Certainly, I did help this girl...''

But is that enough to become so emotionally attached? There were small scratches and cuts on Tigre's face and arms, and he was covered in grime and dirt. Blood was stuck to his clothes; he seemed no different from the other soldiers. He decided to ask other questions instead of worry about it, though.

“Regin. Where did you come from? Are you from this area?”

“... I came from far away.”

Though she did not lie, it was clear she had carefully chosen her words given her facial expression.

“So why did you come here from such a long distance?”

Regin fell silent. Tigre waited calmly; eventually, he shook his head apologetically.

“No. If you do not wish to speak about it, then it is not necessary. You have your circumstances.”

When he spoke words of comfort, Regin looked upward at Tigre.

“You. Why are you here?”

Tigre understood she was wondering why his military forces were in Agnes. He spoke as if to explain it to a small child.

“Muozinel – the country to the southeast, has led its army here. We have come to drive them back.”

“Are you not the lord of Alsace?”

A moment of silence ran between the two. Regin's slip of the tongue surprised Tigre for a moment.

Though he considered cross examining her regarding how she knew this, he did not think she would obediently respond. She seemed like the type to be unnecessarily stubborn.

“.... Have we met before? Perhaps you traveled to Alsace before.”

With some effort, Tigre smiled and spoke to Regin. Regin looked at him with wide eyes before smiling.

“We met elsewhere. Even then, you were gentle.”

It seems they had met, but Tigre could not recall.

“Earl Vorn. I have brought the soup.”

Gerard's voice was heard from outside. Tigre stood up as he tried to smile at Regin.

“Is there anything else you want? I can't say we have much, though.”

When asked, Regin hesitated for a time before shyly speaking.

“Then... Some a pail with hot water, and a towel, please.”

Thinking she wanted to wipe her body, Tigre consented. Though calm, she was a girl, so he could understand her feelings. When he put his face and hands outside the tent to grab the two bowls of soup from Gerard, who spoke with a straight face.

“How is it? Did she bite or scratch you?”

“I was worried when I went in, but she's as calm as a dog one's kept for years. Were you suddenly asking her personal questions?”

Tigre showed a nasty smile. Gerard simply tilted his neck curiously.

“Though I can't really say for sure, perhaps it really is your talent.”

“Talent?”

“A talent of debauchery in which beautiful women flock to you. Though it is a valuable natural virtue, please avoid causing trouble. It is not unusual for a hero to fall to ruins because of a woman.”

“... Our visitor wants a pail, a towel, and some hot water. Please get it.”

Tigre countered the man with brown hair who had turned away. Gerard shook his right hand with his back turned, showing his understanding. Tigre returned to Regin and placed the bowl of soup before her.

“Careful, it's hot.”

As he said so, he sipped his soup. Thankfully, though there were few ingredients, it was made better in this cold weather. The vegetables and meat melted into the soup, and the flavor was enhanced by the fat. The salty taste spread a moderate heat throughout the body.

As he was about to take his second spoon, Tigre noticed Regin was gazing at his soup.

“What's wrong?”

“May I have that soup?”

She asked in a small but clear voice, completely confusing Tigre.

He thought there may have been some problems with her soup, but Regin had not even picked it up in the first place.

“Even though I've already had some to drink?”

Regin nodded without a care. Though reluctant, Tigre exchanged bowls with her. Regin drank her soup without hesitation.

“Warm...”

As if condensing her loveliness, Regin smiled shyly and let out a satisfied sigh. She quickly worked her spoon, finishing her soup before Tigre.

“I wonder how many years its been since I had anything this warm.”

''--- Years!?''

Tigre almost dropped his spoon. He thought through this girl's strange speech and behavior.

The soup was not special. It was simply pork, potato, onions, and salt thrown into a pan of boiling water. It was an ordinary ration for the army and a popular meal for the common people.

''--- Was she that poor? No, it's something different...''

Even if her voice was small, she was very polite. Oblivious to Tigre's astonishment, Regin continued smiling at him.

“Thank you. I remembered the old times.”

Tigre was forced to respond with a smile. The two ate bread and cheese without talking, then they drunk some wine.

Tigre did not know what to ask her, though he had looked at Regin's azure eyes several times. The two finished eating their meal with satisfied expressions.

“I have brought the hot water.”

A blunt voice was heard from outside. It was Gerard.

Tigre showed his hands and face outside the tent and took the towel and pail. Having been forced to carry the items twice, he seemed dissatisfied.

“Any progress?”

Tigre shook his head. Shocked by her words and attitude, he had not made any progress.

“Please tell her to remain obedient, at least.”

After expressing his understanding to Gerard, Tigre placed the wooden tub and towel before Regin. When he was about to leave, she called out to Tigre.

“Um...”

Though hesitant, after taking a deep breath, Regin looked up at Tigre as if she had made a decision.

“Thank you for everything you've done, but could you help wipe my body?”

“... What?”

Tigre thought he misheard for a moment, but Regin's face was colored with shame. She repeated her words in a voice smaller than before.

“Um... I am not asking you to wipe my entire body. Just the places I cannot reach. For example... My back.”

“Surely there is someone else...”

He had started to say that, but Tigre realized the current {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was a large group of men with the current purpose of fighting the Muozinel Army.

It would take them several days of marching to reach Territoire from Agnes, and he had made Teita stay behind. With the cliffs and stones, she would easily be injured. Tigre wanted to avoid that as much as possible.

It is possible he could take her to Ludmira's Army, but to have to go there for such a trivial thing was frightening.

''--- That's right, there are two thousand men and women who lived in Agnes...''

When that idea finally arrived in his head, Regin spoke with a surprisingly strong tone.

“If, if it is not you... I cannot do it.”

She blushed further, but her eyes were filled with a strong emotion as she looked up at Tigre.

“Why me?”

Regin would not answer, even if he asked. Tigre had another thought in the corner of his mind.

''--- This girl does not seem that shy at all...''

She knew Tigre, which is why she asked, despite her embarrassment. Perhaps she did not trust the soup until she saw Tigre drink it.

Before long, Tigre sighed and turned his back on her.

“Take your clothes off. When your back is turned, call me.”

''I'm sorry,'' a small voice was heard from behind Tigre.

He could hear the sounds of her clothes rustling. Tigre could not contain the stress of being in a situation where a beautiful girl near his age was taking off her clothes behind his back. The surroundings were very quiet, making all other sounds seem louder.

“Please...”

Her trembling voice full of shyness called out to him. Tigre turned about.

Illuminated by the light of the lamp, her white back which lacked flesh was present. He had the same impression when he lifted her in his arms; she had a delicate physique. Both her shoulders and hips were small.

He involuntarily let out a breath seeing her beauty. Regin, hearing the sound, turned red and tensed her muscles. She cowered slightly. Tigre carefully walked up to her and sat down.

Lately, he had seen nude females up close several times. No matter how many times he looked, he could not remain calm. Ellen's nude body crossed his mind; Tigre shook it off in a panic.

''--- No strange thoughts. Concentrate on Regin for now.''

Even so, he wanted her to cover below her waist at least, but it would be embarrassing for both of them if he pointed that out, so he took care not to see as much as possible.

Wringing the hot water out of the towel, he brought the towel to her shoulder. Regin's body trembled strongly, but she weakly told him to continue.

Without using excessive force, Tigre carefully rubbed Regin's back so as to remove all the dirt.

Though Tigre had a strange face, he considered it to be trivial. His face was hot, and a strange amount of tension was present in his muscles near his nose. It was a face he did not want to see at all.

His heart raged, feeling the softness of her skin through the towel. He struggled hard with his reason to force his excitement down. Though Tigre grasped his left hand and endured the impulse desperately, he made a mistake and a painful sigh leaked from Regin's mouth.

Tigre stopped what he was doing and turned his face away for a count of five. He needed to build up the energy to force down his desire. He had already given up and let his lower body have an excessive reaction, but it would go down to normal once he went out in the cold.

At the end of all his suffering, Tigre had managed to finish wiping Regin's back.

“... Something like this.”

It was a man's honor to say something like this.

“Um... Just a little lower, please.”

It really was only a moment of vanity. Regin's words showed what Tigre had been trying not to look at her waist as much as possible.

While his self control still remained, Tigre moved his left hand. Despite Regin letting out two soft moans, he had managed to complete his work.

Though her back was thin, it still had a female-specific elasticity, and her waist only felt softer to Tigre's left hand.

“... Can you do the rest yourself?”

Tigre hung the towel on a wooden hook as he turned his back to her. Fatigue weighed his entire body; he wanted to escape to cool his body as soon as possible

“Yes. Thank you very much.”

Hearing her words of gratitude, Tigre was wrapped in a sense of relief. He was finally done.

As he was trying to exit the tent, Regin's voice called out to him once again.

“I'm sorry.”

Though Tigre was about to look back on reflex, he panicked after seeing her look over her shoulder and quickly left. He realized he had left the basket behind, but decided to leave it.

''--- What does she mean...?''

He thought about the words Regin had said as he left. It was not an apology for having him wipe her body, but he was not sure of the reason why.

''--- Well, it's fine. She'll tell me eventually.''

Tigre concluded quickly. There were too many things to think about. His contract with Ludmira, the forty thousand strong Muozinel Army, he did not have the time.

Before he searches for a new problem, it's necessary to solve the ones before him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen and Lim were given a room in the Legnica imperial palace. After speaking with Sasha and finishing their meal, they went to sleep early.

The two woke before dawn and went to the building at the edge of the palace, telling their men to wake up. They also checked the numbers present.

Lim received the report.

“The people who have reached the temple by last night is approximately thirteen hundred.”

“So we still don't have everyone...”

While preparing their armor, Ellen wore a difficult face. According to Sasha's story, Elizavetta commanded an army of about four thousand.

“Sasha said she would lend us three thousand soldiers...”

Ellen had hoped for more soldiers so she could settle the matter quickly.

“If you include the people who arrived at midnight, it comes to approximately seventeen hundred.”

“They need rest or they will simply die on the battlefield. If we need them, they can be used as scouts.”

“Certainly. We will do that.”

As Lim responded with a smile, a knock came from the door. Opening the door, the old servant and three senior aids stood before them.

“Is something wrong?”

When Lim asked with her expressionless face, the servants, without destroying the solemn atmosphere, bowed.

“We apologize, but there are many who work here who wish to see Limlisha-sama by all means. I understand you are busy, but could you spare us some time?”

Lim was baffled by the servant's words. It was not the first time she had visited the palace. She had visited numerous times before alongside Ellen.

In any case, as she had come with Ellen to help numerous times, the unit Commander and grand chamberlain had begged her to teach them affairs pertaining to the military and the state. As such, Lim had many acquaintances.

''--- But why would they contact me in such a situation?''

Surely they understood she was busy helping with the situation in Legnica in place of Sasha who was ill of health.

“Lim. Go.”

Ellen pushed Lim's back with a dubious face and a bright voice.

“This is Sasha's imperial palace. I don't know what kind of business they have, but it shouldn't be a problem for us to deal with. Still, we're busy, so keep it brief.”

There was no shadow on Ellen's face at all; her bright eyes were shining. She had faith in Lim. Understanding that, Lim turned back to the servants.

“Then please guide me.”

Lim was guided away from the guest room by the servants and walked down the corridor lined with torches. She noticed she had turned a corner several times.

''--- This is the place we were at yesterday.''

Her expectations soon became reality. Lim was guided before Sasha's room.

“... Isn't this Alexandra-sama's room?”

“Correct.”

The servant confirmed Lim's words with a brief response. He opened the door and urged her in.

“I apologize for having you come all this way.”

It was definitely the room she had visited yesterday. Like before, Sasha sat up as soon as she saw her guest. Lim stepped inside, bowed, and stood before her.

“Alexandra-sama. What business might you have with me?”

Since she was called alone, she must not have wanted Ellen to hear her words.

''--- Though Eleanora-sama may have guessed this would happen.''

Sasha nodded and looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Please, protect Ellen for me.”

Lim looked at the black haired Vanadis in surprise. Such a thing was unnecessary to say. Before Ellen had become a Vanadis, Lim had stood beside her and defended her. Sasha knew that as well.

Though Lim did not show her feelings, Sasha seemed to have read them and quietly continued.

“I know there is no need to tell you, but even so, I wished to say it. Her opponent is Elizavetta.”

Ellen and Elizavetta had a connection.

Autumn one year ago, in a certain village in Zhcted Kingdom, an epidemic broke out. Although the village was under the direct control of the royal family, it was adjacent to Lebus which Elizavetta governed.

To prevent the epidemic from expanding, she burned the village and every person who likely had the illness. She took a stance of isolation while Ellen offered to look after those quarantined.

“Before I became a Vanadis, I lived in that village for a period of time. I also wished to help them, but I could not. I ended up causing you trouble.”

However, Elizavetta ignored Ellen's request.

“I understand that this village is under control of the royal family. However, there is no need for two Vanadis to intervene; there is still an epidemic here. It would not concern me if not for the possibility that the damage would reach Lebus. Even if this does not involve me, as a Vanadis, that matter has nothing to do with you.”

There was no mistake in Elizavetta's words which lacked any flexibility. Still, Ellen could do nothing but withdraw.

However, the majority of the isolated people were unable to last through the winter.

Many families and acquaintances were lost, and the village where she was born and grew up was tossed aside. Though it was possible to escape from the epidemic, they had been dealt a severe mental and physical blow from the outside world. There were many disputes over what should be done amongst the villagers.

When spring arrived, the number of people had decreased by more than half. They gave up on rejuvenating the village and scattered. Though there were some who were able to accept living in other villages, many turned to thievery. They would have been unable to live otherwise.

Ellen blamed Elizavetta for this. Her proposal was refused, resulting in this unavoidable occurrence. Ellen's thoughts ended at that resentment, and she could not consider Elizavetta's feelings. Though she was hurt as a result of this, so was Elizavetta.

Elizavetta was not necessarily crossing her arms and letting things be. Despite not being her territory, she brought food and materials to them throughout the winter, arranged for more doctors, and offered to help with reconstructing the village.

An invisible crack which ran deep formed between Ellen and Elizavetta because of this affair.

At that time, an aristocrat named Rojion near the LeitMeritz began to cause problems.

He pocketed a certain amount of the taxes he collected and falsified his reports to the Kingdom. Furthermore, when his territory had become penniless, he attacked the neighboring territories.

The aristocrats who suffered appealed to the King. He ordered a Vanadis, Sophie, to investigate the matter regarding Rojion, who found proof after several days.

Though the King ordered Ellen to subjugate his territory, the one who appeared was Elizavetta.

“Rojion is my father. I will persuade him. He will receive an appropriate punishment to atone for his crimes.”

“--- Now that you have become a Vanadis, whether he is your father or not has no relation.”

Though Ellen spoke sarcastically, Elizavetta pulled back.

However, instead of responding to the negotiations with Zhcted, Rojion escaped. Ellen led her army to chase after him, which led to his death.

Rojion had caused a problem though; Ellen was given orders by the King, and she had done what needed to be done. Though Elizavetta understood that, she could not suppress the intense emotions within her.

At that point, Elizavetta challenged Ellen and was defeated.

“Regarding those two events, you cannot say either was right or wrong. They simply did what needed to be done.”

“Alexandra-sama, I thought you would side with Eleanora-sama.”

Needless to say, Lim herself was Ellen's ally, and she had also stayed in that village. Like the silver-white haired girl, she also blamed Elizavetta.

“Whether if I believed Ellen wasn't correct, I would remain her ally. Unfortunately, as I am now, that is difficult.”

Sasha placed her hand on her chest with a sad smile. She then looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Only a Vanadis can stop a Vanadis. However, I believe Ellen will head straight for Elizavetta. Though her intense feelings can be good, they may dull her movements.”

Lim nodded. Though there was deep discord running between Ellen and Elizavetta, she had two reasons for her to be angry.

The first would be the attack on Sasha's territory, the land of her best friend.

The other reason was because she had left Brune to help Sasha – she had been forced to part from Tigre.

It was while Lim was deciding whether to mention this.

“There is also the issue with Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Sasha continued quietly seeing Lim's suspicious face.

“From your stories, I can understand Ellen cherishes him. Whether it is friendship or love, I cannot tell... Even so, he is a man from another country whom she had met on the battlefield just a few months ago.”

“I can understand your thoughts, Alexandra-sama. When he was a captive in LeitMeritz, I too felt he should not have been left alive.”

It was different now. She had served as his assistant and exchanged words. She had continued watching his actions. Those who met the man named Tigre were charmed.

However, Lim continued speaking with conviction.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud has shown to be of a suitable caliber to earn Eleanora-sama's trust. He has continued to show it, even within such a short span of time.”

When Lim closed her mouth, silence filled the room. But Sasha's expression of regret from not being able to do anything did not disappear.

“Is Ellen okay? Is there a need for her to rush herself?”

“That...”

Lim could not answer Sasha's question in an instant. Even if they had retreated from Nemetacum which Thenardier governed, they had traveled several days after repulsing both Marquis Greast and the Knights of Navarre in succession. Anything could happen.

At this time, neither Lim nor Ellen knew of the invasion by the Muozinel Army; however, they had considered the possibility of an invasion from another country. Thinking of that, they wished to return as quickly as possible.

“One year ago, Ellen defeated her. However, if she has both anger and impatience, I cannot say what the result will be. That is why I wished to speak to you who has remained by her side since she was a mercenary.”

''Please protect Ellen.''

Sasha said it once again as she bowed before Lim.

“I will protect her to the best of my ability, even if it means using my body.”

Though she said that, she would do her best to prevent it. She recalled the time when she was poisoned by an assassin. Ellen would grieve if she died, so she wanted to avoid it at all possible costs.

“This is farewell for now.”

As if she were waiting for Lim to return, Ellen went to visit Sasha.

“Though I told you before, I have a guy I need to help. Once I knock Elizavetta to the ground, I'll be heading there.”

Behind Ellen, Lim remained expressionless, acting as if the two had not met a moment ago. Sasha grasped the hand Ellen presented to her.

“Ellen, I have a request.”

When Ellen looked curious with her friend's hand between hers, Sasha spoke quietly.

“If you are hesitating, do not stick around for Legnica or me. I want you to give priority to what you must. I am glad that you even took the time to come here.”

Ellen thought of Tigre and laughed energetically.

“You just rest and wait for the good news. I'll definitely beat Elizavetta.”

Almost exactly at dawn, against the white sunlight illuminating the eastern sky, Ellen and Lim led four thousand troops and left the imperial palace. The sky was dark, their breath was white, and the air was still cold.

Thankfully, as it was not snowing, so they could easily advance without removing the snow, except near the grounds of Vasaro.

“Lim, our fight will be at Vasaro.”

Ellen spoke sternly to the adjutant next to her.

“I'll take two thousand of the troops Sasha lent and those from LeitMeritz to attack from the front. You hit Elizavetta from the side or the rear.”

“Eleanora-sama...”

Lim shook her head and raised her voice. She had just promised to defend Ellen, yet it would be impossible if she were not nearby.

Ellen looked curiously, seeing Lim show signs of anger.

“Is it strange? The river flowing near Vasaro is frozen, and there are hills and plains in the vicinity. Sasha's soldiers have high morale as well.”

Looking over their shoulder, the soldiers of Legnica had a will to fight as they advanced which could not be hidden. It was unusual.

Their land was attacked, and their Lord was sickly. It was clear they intended to entirely crush Lebus. The power of their silent cry was clear to hear.

“They're looking for a fight, so leave Elizavetta to me. You take charge of the flying column. It's a reasonable plan.”

Lim could not find any words to say. Attacking from the flank while the enemy was preoccupied with a fight at the front was the correct plan.

Lim wavered yet again, but her Lord's gaze would not permit anymore time. She spoke hesitantly.

”Eleanora-sama... you are both angry and impatient.”

Sasha spoke of her worries while looking down, though Lim was reluctant to say that out of consideration of the woman who asked her this favor. Despite her surprise, Ellen smiled gently at once.

“Certainly I am angry, as are the soldiers behind us, and I am worried about Tigre. But my mind is not clouded, nor are my movements dull.”

Lim still did not think it permissible to leave Ellen out of her sights. Ellen reluctantly asked her a question.

“Then what should I do?”

“Devote your troops to defense until I make the surprise attack. Though I cannot say this too loudly... there is meaning in remaining in position; it is so that Alexandra-sama's forces do not act recklessly.

Soldiers with a high morale disregard their Commander's instructions and go mad with rage. There are numerous examples of a calm enemy striking such forces down.”

“You're being paranoid, Lim.”

Ellen laughed with her ruby pupils glittering seeing Lim worry.

“However, you have a point. We'll do it this way so you don't have to worry so much. However---”

Her joking smile became serious.

“Can you hurry up? It would be troublesome if they noticed our detached forces.”

Originally, Ellen would take the offensive so Elizavetta would not realize it, which is why Ellen took lead of both troops from LeitMeritz and Legnica.

“I shall do my best. You must take care as well, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim spoke these words as best she could.

The snow gradually became deep, and the sky looked suspicious as powdery snow danced to the ground.

They arrived at Vasaro before midday the following day.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

A girl was lying down, entrusting her back to the mane of her horse.

In one hand was a black short whip used for horses. While holding it in the air, she watched as the snow melted and disappeared. Though the horse was well accustomed to the rider, she had an excellent sense of balance.

The sun approached its peak; the sky was covered in a veil of snow clouds.

Suddenly, she shut her left eye and looked at the sky with her golden right eye. Then she closed her other eye and looked up with her azure left eye.

It was something of a habit to look at things with a single eye.

''--- Even if the color of my pupils are different, the scenery doesn't change.''

She was doing this since from a young age, yet she still held an expectation in the back of her mind that something would change.

{{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}. This girl – Elizavetta Fomina – had eyes of different colors.

That is what she was called in Zhcted, but the interpretation of her alias was different from region to region. In the land she was born in, she was considered evil, but those of Lebus, the people of the land she governed, considered it to be a good omen.

Elizavetta was 17 years old. She had vivid red hair down to her waist and wore purple clothing; her dress was full of lace and ruffles. Her well-developed bosom and thin waist were emphasized, making her appear flashy but never vulgar.

However, her peculiar eyes were always looked at first. Even her bright red hair and gorgeous dress paled in comparison to her pupils.

The sound of horseshoes approached, calling for Elizavetta to return. She sat up and saw a Knight, her aid, approach.

He was in his mid-thirties and had served as a Knight in Lebus before Elizavetta became a Vanadis. His face looked young without a beard, but fatigue was clearly carved into it.

“Vanadis-sama. Our scouts say a force three thousand strong is approaching from the south.”

“Their colors?”

Elizavetta played with her bright red hair. As if expecting the question, the Knight responded promptly.

“There are two. One with blades of vermillion and gold crossing diagonally on a yellow background, and one with a sword of silver on a black background.”

The moment she heard the report, both ends of Elizavetta's charming lips raised in a violent smile. The first was Sasha's, but that did not matter. Only the second flag was important.

''--- You came, Ellen...!''

“You've worked hard. Tell the troops to retreat when they see the Vanadis. I will fight her on my own.”

“But... there are two armies, and there is the possibility Alexandra-sama will appear, despite her poor health.”

“A pointless worry. Even if Alexandra wished to join, Eleanora would not allow it.”

The Vanadis with bright red hair made that declaration. After dismounting her horse, she picked up the saddle at her feet and brushed the snow off it.

Vasaro was surrounded by endless plains with gently rolling hills and valleys. It was covered in snow. Though not deep, the ground was only exposed when walking through it. There was no wind, but that was a welcome for her four thousand troops.

“You've worked hard from the pirate subjugation until now.”

As she put the saddle on her horse, Elizavetta gave words of appreciation to her soldiers. The men present simply shook their head.

“We know, that in the three years since you have become a Vanadis, you have devoted your strength to the people of Lebus.”

There was no need to thank them. Elizavetta mounted her horse. Due to a variety of modifications in her dress, she could ride her horse with a skirt on without riding side-saddle.

With two horses at the front, the troops proceeded toward their stronghold.

The afternoon when Ellen lead the Legnica and LeitMeritz allied forces to confront Elizavetta and the Lebus Army she commanded.

Both armies totaled seven thousand in number. The men behind each Vanadis looked at each other with intense gazes.

“You're quite well prepared...”

Ellen said that before the battle.

“You knew we were coming? Looks like you didn't use the chance to escape, Liza.”

“That is a matter of course, since I wished to meet you, Ellen.”

Elizavetta parried Ellen's words with a gentle smile and a sharp voice fraught with animosity. Though she spoke with a foolish tone, the words themselves were not a lie. If not, she would have simply stood up and left.

“... I have no memory of allowing you to call me in such a manner.”

Ellen's cold voice which could freeze even the snow lowered even more.

“Nor do I recall allowing you to call me Liza.”

Elizavetta responded happily while flourishing the short whip in her hand.

''--- Forgive me, Lim.''

Ellen decided to ride the red haired Vanadis' provocations. After apologizing to Lim in her mind, she decided to further hide the presence of the detached forces. The Legnica soldiers would soon be unable to hold back any longer.

Arifal let off a light wind as Ellen placed a hand on the longsword at her waist, as if to encourage her.

“I will give you one chance. Get off your horse, crawl on the ground, and apologize. Not to me, but to the people of Legnica.”

“I refuse.”

“Then you will die.”

Pulling out the longsword at her waist, she swung it downward and pointed its tip to the red haired Vanadis.

“Charge!”

A battle cry was let loose from seven thousand soldiers, extending across the gray sky. The land shook, and the snow was kicked about and melted from the heat of the men.

In this frontal clash, Elizavetta had the advantage of numbers.

However, the fighting spirit of the soldiers of Legnica was overwhelming. They put their grudge of having their lands attacked into their weapons and threw it at the enemy before them.

The soldiers of Lebus huddled together and brought their shields forward. They fought back desperately, piercing through the spaces between their shields with spears. Immediately after, they were bathed in heat and blood, which shined brightly in the snow.

Arrows flew by, letting out an ominous sound of piercing the flesh. They wielded their battle axes, using their anger to cleave through the enemy's helmets. They thrust their swords forward, scooping out the entrails.

It was a scene from hell, wrapped in the agonized cries of pandemonium. It was impossible to think this was once a fantastic landscape covered in snow and silence.

Leading the attack, Ellen and Elizavetta met.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

While her horse cut the distance, Ellen released her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} without hesitation. A large wind was released from the longsword, blowing all snow aside as it cut across the frozen earth toward Elizavetta.

Elizavetta sacrificed her horse without hesitation and kicked off the saddle as her horse moved toward the invisible wave. The wind was suddenly filled with blood. The horse's bones shattered, its flesh torn to shreds.

Casually spreading the hem of her dress while in the sky, Elizavetta pulled out a short whip.

In that moment, her black whip tinged with a golden light and wriggled about like a snake playing in the air. When Elizavetta swung it downward toward Ellen, it had become a forty chet (approximately four meters) whip covered in lightning.

Ellen knew it had an abnormal destructive power. It was a spectacle worthy of the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} Elizavetta, the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}.

It was impossible to deflect it with the wind. Ellen threw her horse aside and jumped to the ground, rolling away as a whip tore through the atmosphere, nearly at the speed of sound.

When she stood up, what came into view was her horse's corpse with its head missing.

“It will hurt if you resist too much, right, Ellen?”

Elizavetta lightly landed on the snow and hit the ground with her whip. As if answering her, the whip discharged innumerable blue sparks into the atmosphere.

“I also won't hold back, Thunder Swirl.”

That was yet another name held by Elizavetta.

Thunder Swirl Valitsaif, the whip of lightning known as the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}}.

“I will return those words right back at you.”

While Ellen retorted boldly, a Legnica soldier let out a shout and attacked Elizavetta from behind. She was the enemy's General and her focus was on Ellen, so her back was defenseless.

However, the spear did not reach Elizavetta. {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} simply rolled her wrists lightly.

The whip of lightning bounced across the ground. Its tip destroyed the spear handle and wrapped around the soldier's wrist, throwing him into the air.

It was a ghastly sight in the snowy field smeared with blood and dirt. Lightning was emitted from the whip and shot toward the soldier. A thin film of atmosphere was split by many layers of heat and light far surpassing human tolerance, burning the soldier without mercy.

His pain was instantaneous, because his death occurred in a single moment.

Without looking at the soldier who fell behind her, Elizavetta carefully measured the distance between her and Ellen. On the other hand, Ellen kicked off the ground, casually shortening the distance.

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}, is it?”

The wind clung to Ellen's body, her silver-white hair fluttering as she moved. Ellen ran at a furious speed despite the snow. Elizavetta's smile disappeared as her eyes of different colors moved quickly about the battlefield. She moved her whip, but it did not hit Ellen.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_174.png|175px|thumb]]
It was difficult to say she read the orbit of the whip. Ellen's movements were rough and quite obvious, but she evaded the lightning with her overwhelming speed.

“Using such sloppy movements... {{furigana|Iron Whip|Kusutari}}!”

Clenching her teeth, Elizavetta's lightning quickly changed. The mass of snake-like lightning decreased by half its length and transformed into a straight rod.

There was a violent clash immediately afterward. A storm of silver-white and gold raged. Particles of ice were whipped about by the wind, evaporated by the heat of thunder in an instant. The snow vanished from their surroundings, the earth was torn away as an aftereffect.

She did not try to fight Ellen through power, but attacked furiously like a storm from various angles. She cut upward, downward, swiped from the side, continuing to attack without blinking an eye.

If she showed any opening, the thunder at Elizavetta's fingertips would turn to fangs. Ellen had been forced to drive her into a state where it was difficult to release her thunder.

At a moment of impact, Ellen's body was blown away by a terrific attack of lightning.

She straightened her posture in the air in an instant and safely landed, grasping her sword with both hands.

''--- What was that just now?''

She needed more time to understand the attack from the whip of steel. After they clashed, she was bathed in lightning. A red scar ran up Ellen's arm as she was burned by the attack.

Her frilly skirt changed. The thunder once again took the form of a whip as Elizavetta kicked off the ground. Ellen tried to approach the woman, but changed her mind immediately.

Elizavetta's whip moved in an eccentric trajectory which split the earth and divided the wind. Ellen gave up reading its orbit at once.

With just a flick of her wrist, the Vanadis with bright red hair could greatly change the motions of her whip. With attacks coming from every blind spot, Ellen could not read it at all.

She quickly parried Elizavetta's heavy and vigorous attacks.

She could not even approach. The sound of the whip splitting the air pressured Ellen's eyes and ears.

Catching a blow with her sword, Ellen's body softly drifted back through the air, her posture maintained. She landed several steps back. Having been blown back by Elizavetta's whip, the wind put the appropriate distance between them.

Ellen and Elizavetta were sweating and breathless, but while Elizavetta had room to relax, Ellen's face showed a sense of crisis.

If she received a single hit directly, the onslaught would not end. Even if she could endure it, Ellen's attack would only be hit with a barrage of more blows.

''--- Arifal's wind can't perfectly defend against her lightning strikes.''

The shock would make her body numb; she would be unable to move and would inevitably be defeated.

“Where was that strength you had a moment ago? Your counteroffensive is rather boring.”

“I was simply amazed since your attacks are so coarse.”

The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} sarcastically retorted to the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}. The numbness in Ellen's hand was getting worse as time passed. She jumped back despite the risks because of that.

“Incidentally, I have not asked you yet.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Elizavetta stopped walking. At this time, the two were a considerable distance away from the battlefield.

“Who asked you to play this hand? Thenardier? Ganelon?”

“... What do you mean?”

Elizavetta's attempt to deceive her failed. Her voice was distracted and delayed.

“Legnica was probably attacked to force me to return to Zhcted.”

“I do not understand your words... I follow His Majesty the King. I move only for the national interests of Zhcted.”

Smiling bitterly, Elizavetta shrugged her shoulder, seemingly continuing to feign ignorance. While doing so, she did not loosen her vigilance toward Ellen. If she relaxed for even a moment, the wind from the Vanadis with silver-white hair would cut her immediately.

“Moving at the beck and call of a villain from a foreign country is in the best interests for Zhcted? Don't make me laugh.”

“I do not wish to hear that from you. Rumors say you have put quite a bit of effort into helping your prisoner. I should say those very words to you.”

Elizavetta spoke sarcastically, her hand held up to her mouth. Ellen simply laughed it off.

“Though it's hardly an excuse... Hearing those words from a person who knows nothing is rather pitiable.”

Before Elizavetta could respond, Ellen changed the subject once again.

“There's one more thing I would like to ask.”

Ellen pointed her blade toward Elizavetta once again.

“... What did you do to obtain that strength you have now?”

She had dealt Ellen an intense blow. In their duel the year before, she did not have such a herculean strength.

“Nowhere in particular... It is a result of desperate training.”

Ellen smiled with derision towards Elizavetta's natural smile.

“I've been swinging my sword since the age of 6. Do you really think you can fool me with that nonsense?”

“... I know.”

She spoke in a quiet tone, different from her usual manner. Her eyes of different colors looked nostalgic for a moment, but it was only just. Not noticing, Ellen continued.

“I am well aware of your strength from one year ago. No matter the methods, that is not a strength you can achieve within a year. Training aside, other than the strength of your attacks, nothing has changed, it is not so easy to approach me.”

Elizavetta's hands grasped the lightning whip and trembled. Intense emotion swirled in her gold and azure eyes.

“Still... Even then, you have the strength to overpower me.”

“So what?”

In contrast to Elizavetta, Ellen remained calm. Using the opportunity, she took a half step forward, clad in Arifal's wind, as she looked carefully for an opportunity.

The long whip of thunder wrapped about Elizavetta's wrist. The whip coiled about her in many bright layers, as if to protect her. It was a snake which would attack all that approached with thunder.

“If you wish to triumph – then show it to me.”

Ellen brought up her Silver Flash once again, pulling in the cold snow with her wind. Her body shined brilliantly, reflecting the light from the ice particles. A storm raged at the tip of her blade, much larger than the one emitted before.

The whip about Elizavetta also emitted a dazzling light in response to its master's will. The pulsating thunder screamed throughout the atmosphere as countless electric sparks were discharged.

The moment Ellen raised her blade, nine whips of lightning hit the ground, so bright it would blind the eyes of ordinary people.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

“--- {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

The storm and nine blades of lightning collided with a fierce roar. The bright blades born from the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}} ate into the vortex of wind created by the {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}} which moved about like a large hatchet of wind.

A trail of embers followed the two as they clashed with their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Ellen ignored the red burns across her body while Elizavetta ignored the cuts which tore her skin and dress to tatters.

The earth shook, the wind and thunder carved the ground as they ate into one another, dying out at the same time. What was left was a hollow mortar with small whirls of wind and sparks of electricity rolling about the center, like embers of thunder bursting in the air.

Snow and mud soared in the sky, falling soundlessly by the two. Ellen showed a fearless smile as she held up her sword. Though her body was full of welts and burns, she did not let out a single sound of pain.

Elizavetta, too, gripped her whip, ignoring the lacerations on her body.

“It...”

Elizavetta was about to say they were even, but she swallowed her words. While Ellen had not moved a single step from the clash of their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, she had been forced back.

''--- My...''

At this time, the battlefield changed. Lim's force appeared to the Lebus soldier's left flank. It was a strong, violent attack. Cries were called as the colors of both friend and foe mingled.

“... This is my defeat.”

Seeing the sight from a distance, Elizavetta had a distorted smile. It was a false sense of strength. While she did not know she had revealed her emotions to Ellen, she knew she did not wish to reveal her weakness to herself.

“I have not taken your neck yet.”

Ellen stepped forward, her Silver Flash in hand. Elizavetta smiled brightly without preparing her whip. She spoke words which seemed as if they were prepared beforehand.

“Don't you have more pressing business, Ellen?”

Ellen's feet stopped there, her eyes opened wide as the face of a young man crossed her mind. With her longsword held at the ready, conflict and aggression were visible in her ruby eyes as she glared at Elizavetta. Seeing this reaction, the Vanadis of {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} smiled gloatingly.

“Both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon have prepared their soldiers long ago. Until now, they have been restraining each other, but, at the very least, Duke Ganelon has decided to make a move, though I do not who he might be making it against.”

Ellen stood silent, unable to move. She could understand Duke Ganelon moving against Tigre, and Thenardier's son has been killed by Tigre. They may very well have formed a temporary truce, forming a force strong enough to suppress Tigre.

“One more thing. It seems Muozinel has invaded Brune.”

Ellen stopped breathing for a moment.

''--- Muozinel did?''

Her heart beat intensely. She did not understand how Tigre would move, and she was sure he would be involved. Thinking of his position, it was far beyond the worst case of fighting both Thenardier and Ganelon with Muozinel coming into play.

“We have been fighting for over one koku. If you want my neck, we can continue by all means, but... my soldiers will last at least another one or two koku if I do not stop them.

''--- Such nonsense...!''

Ellen clenched her teeth. Though she tried to conjure the will to fight, it did not go so well. Her will as strong as steel was torn between her distant allies and the enemies before her.

If the difference between the two remained from a year ago, Ellen would have chosen to kill her without hesitation, but now the red haired Vanadis had skill on par with Ellen. Seeing Elizavetta smile, she shook her head and cleared her idle thoughts.

“I will end it here. I have no way of knowing you won't attack again.”

“Will you accept a written oath?”

“... Oath?”

“The restoration of Alexandra's fortress... though that will not be free. I require we restart negotiations regarding the matter of the pirate subjugation, and a non-aggression pact for a year – something like that?”

Elizavetta smiled cheerfully and transformed her lightning into a short whip, showing no intention to fight. She swung it around a few times.

Ellen stared at the Vanadis, the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} in confusion.

“You... What is your purpose?”

“Though I cannot tell you, I have achieved it.”

For a while, the two remained motionless. Elizavetta stood there calmly with her arms lowered. She had no will to fight. If she continued, she knew she would eventually lose.

On the other hand, Ellen clearly was conflicted.

If she killed Elizavetta here, the situation would only become more cumbersome. She would need to go to the capital to explain her reasons to the King, and the new wielder of the whip of lightning would need to be found. A civil war may break out, involving Legnica and LeitMeritz. There were many such examples in the history of Zhcted.

“... I wish to add one more condition.”

Before long, Ellen lowered her sword and stared at Elizavetta with her red eyes.

“What could it be?”

“An apology.”

It was a concise, frank demand which held enormous emotions. Elizavetta understood things perfectly given the sharp sound she let out.

“I am not saying you need to crawl on the ground. I just want a sincere, earnest apology.”

“... I agree.”

“If you ever do this again... I will crush you.”

Upon hearing Elizavetta's proposal, Ellen recalled Sasha's words. She did not want Ellen to remain behind for her and Legnica. It was not as if she had anticipated what would happen, but if she continued further, both Ellen and Sasha would feel heartache.

“Then I will go.”

Ellen sheathed her longsword and turned her back away. She proceeded to the battlefield, unaware that Elizavetta stared at her back in silence.

The allied forces of Legnica and LeitMeritz had fought a battle swinging between offense and defense, advance, and retreat. When the two Vanadis returned to command, the distance gradually spread.

While the army under Ellen's command came to a halt in accordance to her demands, the Lebus Army led by Elizavetta reorganized their lines to accommodate for the scattered soldiers who had fled.

Vasaro was about ten belsta (approximately ten kilometers) away. Once they reached it, the Lebus Army finally stopped retreating.

Elizavetta ordered her soldiers to take a rest and made allowances for the injured. She also sent scouts to recover the corpses of her army and bury them after collecting relics to send to the bereaved families of the departed.

Every unit Commander reported their situation. The number who died was over six hundred. A shadow fell over her different colored eyes as she heard the number.

“You have worked hard. Thank you. I was able to achieve my purpose.”

Elizavetta had two purposes. One reason was to lure Ellen there to test out her ability. The other was as Ellen pointed out earlier. She had received a reward from Ganelon and Thenardier for moving her troops.

If it was not Ellen, she may not have moved her army.

Furthermore, she was grateful she could take advantage of Sasha.

During the pirate subjugation, some of Sasha's subordinates committed some failures. Though Elizavetta was generous enough to forgive them, she realized it was a golden opportunity. She was also able to earn something for the small villages in her territory.

She also wanted to know if she could fight Ellen as she was.

''--- Considering I could not touch her a year ago, it was worth the effort.''

An existence whose name she could not even begin to fathom had contacted Elizavetta and given her a power which transcended humanity. Though she could not yet utilize even 10% of its power, she was able to overwhelm Ellen.

''--- As expected of you, Eleanora...''

Though Elizavetta was moving her body in a careless manner, she had been accurately seen through. Though it was mortifying, she was forced to recognize she had not yet reached Ellen's level. If she did not become stronger, she would not be able to master her power.

''--- I will need to cut down on my useless movements from now on.''

After giving instructions to her unit Commanders, Elizavetta looked up at the white sky. The snow which stopped earlier began to fall once again.

''--- It was also snowing the first time I met Eleanora.''

White petals scattered and danced in the sky as nostalgic memories floated through her mind.

Seven years ago, Elizavetta did not know she was the illegitimate child of an aristocrat. She spent every day in a poor village. Ellen was a mercenary who stayed in the village at the time.

As usual, the children in the village bullied Elizavetta for her heterochromia. It was Ellen who helped her.

It seems Ellen did not realize it. She did not notice the girl at the time was Elizavetta. When they met two years ago as Vanadis, Ellen spoke as if they had met for the first time.

It could not be helped. The time they had spoken was short, and Elizavetta had hidden her right eye at the time.

As the governor of Lebus and a Vanadis, she no longer needed to keep it hidden. However – Elizavetta had never forgotten the brightness of Ellen's ruby eyes when she reached her hand out seven years before.

“I will not lose...”

Elizavetta, entrenched in her memories of distant times, returned to reality hearing people call her name.

“Vanadis-sama. We can delay our movements by a quarter koku if you are tired...”

“No. I am fine.”

Elizavetta shook her bright red hair in refusal. She received the report and issued more instructions. Before the sun fell, she was able to bury all those killed in battle.

“... Right.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of something.

“If I remember, his name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

From her fight with Ellen, she did not think the two were cooperating for convenience and strategy alone.

“For the time being, I will watch how they move.”

Though Lebus, the territory Elizavetta governed, was on friendly terms with Duke Thenardier and Ganelon, it was due to the policies of the former Vanadis. Elizavetta, because it was not disadvantageous, succeeded it for that reason.

''--- Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon might not necessarily win...''

Considering Tigre may win, it was not a bad idea to establish a connection now.

“That is right. I will not lose.”

Elizavetta spoke with a strong tone as she stared at the sky with her eyes of different hue. For her sake, and for the sake of the people of Lebus who support her, Elizavetta began thinking of a new plan.

Amongst the allied forces of LeitMeritz and Legnica.

Elizavetta's opponent, Ellen , required many things be done.

Though she wished to hurry to Brune even one koku early, the duties of a Vanadis would not permit her to, nor did Ellen intend to throw them aside. She had earned the soldier's loyalty and popularity with the people due to her actions in battle.

Thankfully, the Legnica Army undertook the majority of the procedures.

“Eleanora-sama, we cannot apologize enough. We have received a scolding from Vanadis-sama. Please, feel at ease and return to Brune in safety.”

The General of the Legnica Army also knew of the circumstances and bowed to Ellen.

“I will gratefully receive your aid. Please tell Sasha that for me.”

Those killed in action were buried, and those with large injuries were ordered to return to LeitMeritz. The next morning, Ellen and Lim left Vasaro with one thousand troops.

The snow had continued since then; the plains were covered in white. The frozen river had become a new, makeshift road. The conifer forest seemed distant, and the distant mountains were dyed with snow.

“What will you do now, Eleanora-sama?”

Lim protected herself against the cold in two layers of fur and rode the horse next to Ellen. As she gazed forward, Ellen replied with a stern look.

“We need to take a rest. Also, I want information. Let's hurry to LeitMeritz and try and grasp the movements of Muozinel.”

Though Elizavetta had not lied, she was doubtful it was the complete truth.

“If Muozinel really attacked, Tigre wouldn't stay quiet. Honestly, he can be so unreasonable...”

Lim nodded in assent.

“That man really should learn to cherish himself a little more...”

“But isn't that what you like about him?”

Ellen's ruby eyes turned to the side as she laughed and teased Lim. Lim's face was dyed red, and, despite the cold, her skin was hot.

She refused to admit it and turned away.

“That is something different... No, right, if I were to evaluate it, I would say it is more of a merit of his, though it's also a fault...”

“I get it, I get it. I'll use today to think of what to say to Tigre.”

She laughed seeing Lim pouting as she spoke once again.

“Surely Eleanora-sama has given thought about what to say already.”

“I haven't given it any thought at all.”

Lim looked coldly at Ellen who thrust her chest forward in a boastful manner.

“... I have enough to talk about for one hundred days, but I should think about something that would sound good.”

Ellen responded with an awkward face; she had not yet been able to get rid of her mischievous expression.

''--- But I wonder what I should say, what feels right?''

She looked up at the snowy sky. The first words that came to her mind were [We're back], but she quickly denied it.

''--- Yeah, that's strange.''

She was going to greet Tigre, not waiting for him to come back.

''--- I've returned? I'm back? No, that's not that different. I wonder what Tigre's reaction would be...''

“I'm back” would be too casual. It is something she would say with a smile toward the people who work in her palace.

She understood her words and her attitude must maintain her dignity as a Vanadis. Even within the palace, she maintained this for the public order of LeitMeritz.

However, it is for this reason that Ellen considered the words she would speak to Tigre to be precious.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 2 - MTL

2013-01-04T03:06:58Z

108.252.228.189: /* Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand ===
More than half the province of Agnes was a barren wasteland lacking water. Most plants could not grow there, and the sand only made the atmosphere arid.

There were many cliffs and hills of sandstone which were reminiscent of collapsed towers. A desolate wind blew through the valleys between cliffs.

Despite that, a fortress was erected in the area since it was bordered by Zhcted and Muozinel. Small villages and towns, though few, were scattered in the vicinity of the castle out of fear of attack.

The Muozinel Army appeared in the area approximately ten days ago.

They rushed the border fortress and took it by storm. Though the three thousand Knights in the fortress offered some resistance, it was all in vain. Almost all were cut down and abandoned. Those able to escape the battle and leave the fortress numbered fewer than one hundred.

Afterward, the Muozinel Army attacked the villages around the castle, one after another.

The Muozinel Army's calm, systematic attack was frightening.

For example, they did not simply set a fire and leave it be.

They used their numbers to attack in waves. They demolished any fences or walls, forced their way inside, and captured the residents one after another. They plundered all money and goods.

Unless a person they had captured was an aristocrat or someone with political power, they took their belongings and kept them as slaves. All the elderly and children, who had no utility as a slave, were killed without mercy.

Finally, they deprived the villages of all food and destroyed the houses. The slaves were made to carry items out of the wreckage to be used as firewood before leaving the villages behind.

Any stone houses were used to store the corpses of the elderly, children, and any who resisted.

The number of villages they attacked numbered more than twenty. They were attacked, destroyed, and deprived of all things.

The flag of Muozinel is the color of the earth. On it is a sword and a golden helmet which draws a sharp angle. It is said the helmet and sword are symbols of Vahram, their God of War.

The flag was larger than those of the neighboring countries, and it was supported by a thick iron pole painted with gold leaf. Enemies could see it from afar, and when they were standing near to it, it meant they were being forced back.

Against the gray of winter, the Muozinel Army covered their flag with gravel to keep it from standing out.

The soldiers with brown skin wore leather armor on top of their thick clothes. Their curved swords were held at their waist, and they carried a shield and a spear more than twice their height in their hands.

The soldiers had black cloth wrapped around their head, and the majority had iron helmets on top of that. The force was primarily composed of infantry. The cavalry did not make even 20% of the entire army.

Behind the twenty thousand soldiers, more than one thousand people followed with their hands bound with rope.

They were only young men and women covered in scars and bruises, their clothes in tatters. Despite an improper appearance, it was not uncommon for the women's clothes to have been torn away.

They were seized by the Muozinel Army and forced into slavery. They shouldered small bundles. Despair was found in their faces, and their gait was weak.

“So that's the Muozinel Army...”

Tigre and a few soldiers from Zhcted had hidden themselves amongst the sandstone cliffs and were observing from a distance.

Though Tigre was General and was in no position to move about thoughtlessly, he pressed Rurick and Gerard and joined the reconnaissance unit. He wore leather armor over hempen clothes. In his hand was the usual black bow, and his quiver was at his waist.

“Their skin color really is different.”

“A simple comment. That really is like you, Tigre-san.”

Teasing him while wearing similar garb was Aram. His round face and body and brown, bristly hair were reminiscent of a beaver. When Tigre was a prisoner of war, he had shared a friendly relation with this military scout from Zhcted.

“Can't be helped. It's my first time seeing anyone from Muozinel.”

“You didn't see any in Alsace? I've heard there are many Muozinel merchants.”

“... Even if they came, it would not be for trade.”

While he feigned ignorance, Tigre had not lost his seriousness. His dark eyes were turned behind the Muozinel Army – toward the slaves.

''--- It would be pointless to push them back. If I can, I want to free those people.''

“Will you aim from here? With your skill, would you be able to hit them?”

Though Aram encouraged him with a joke, Tigre shook his head.

“It's impossible. The wind is too strong here.”

The wind blowing down from the cliffs was far too strong and erratic. Even for Tigre, it was difficult to read the flow of wind of a land he had just stepped on to.

''--- Should I use that power...?''

He looked down to the black bow in his hand. It was a bow with a mysterious power which had allowed him to shoot high in the air, pierce through a thick castle gate, and push back Roland.

If he attacked directly, the soldiers around him would be wounded, and he would only harm a few dozen from the Muozinel Army at the most.

Tigre shook his head. There were too many unknowns with the bow. He also did not like the fact that it may have a relation with Tir na Fa, the Goddess who reigned over death, darkness, and the night. He could hardly find her favorable, since she had once taken Teita hostage.

Above all, he had always used the power of the bow when he was near Ellen. In his battle with Roland, he was also alongside the Vanadis Sophia Obertas. There was only one time where he used the power of the bow on its own, and that was in the shrine of the Goddess. He had no confidence he could handle it alone.

''--- I almost went unconscious when I used it against Roland.''

If the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was thrown into confusion, it was unlikely they could rout the enemy.

''--- If I shoot their Commander here, it would only cause a temporary confusion at the most.''

There was also the possibility they would turn their anger on the slaves. He wanted to avoid that.

“Let's turn back. Rurick should have begun preparations. Even if we can't do anything today, I'd like to begin attacking tomorrow.”

In accordance with Tigre's words, the Zhcted soldiers carefully walked away from the cliff so as not to make a sound. The last to reach the ground was Tigre. Since he had done so in a quick manner with his delicate frame, Aram smiled in admiration.

“Really, were your parents wild animals or something?”

“If that's the case, yours must have been beavers.”

Tigre returned a joke immediately. A small laugh was heard from the soldiers.

“You should see his parents at least once, Tigre-san. They've definitely transformed into beavers.”

“I didn't think anyone could take after their parents so much.”

Tigre and the others returned to their horses, having checked the Muozinel Army was not in the area, and chatted pleasantly while whispering.

Gripping the horse's bridle, Tigre motioned for them to not raise a sound.

''--- I heard something... Footsteps?''

They were currently on an animal trail in the mountains. There were many rocks strewn about, so the ground was not even, and with the pillars of stone and crevices formed between rocks, visibility was poor.

Tigre stroked the back of his horse's neck to calm it down and focused on his ears.

''--- I'm not wrong, those are footsteps.''

Scouts from the Muozinel Army may have been searching the surroundings. Tigre motioned to Aram and the others; the two walked around on foot, leaving the others behind.

Nocking an arrow to his bow, Tigre approached a cliff-side near the sound and hid himself quietly.

The person appeared to be a traveler who was being chased. Four people from the Muozinel Army were chasing after with their curved swords held high. They called out something in the language of Muozinel. Though Tigre did not understand the meaning, it was clear what they were talking about based on their facial expression.

The traveler tripped and was quickly surrounded by the soldiers.

Immediately afterward, one of the Muozinel troops was pierced through the head.

The arrow, was of course fired by Tigre.

The Muozinel soldiers were at a loss for words. Tigre had shot an arrow to stop them without giving any thought. They were sure to slaughter the person if he had left them alone. Still, he was anxious the traveler would be injured by his arrows, so he took precaution of the surroundings as he shot.

The Muozinel soldiers fell to the ground and stopped moving. After checking the surroundings to ensure no other soldiers were present, the two descended from the cliff and walked to the traveler on the ground.

“Are you okay?”

[[Image:Vanadis V04 - 054.jpg|175px|thumb]]

Upon approach, Tigre noticed the traveler was a girl. She wore a thick mantle which stuck tightly to her breasts, but from the clifftop, he could not tell.

Though the girl stared at the corpses in a daze, her azure eyes were dyed with vigilance and her body went rigid when she noticed Tigre walking toward her. Tigre showed his hands to her and smiled to help her relax.

“I am not your enemy. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn from Brune.”

Hearing Tigre's words, the girl blinked several times. The wind blew and shifted her hood slightly. Her face seemed gaunt, and her golden hair was covered with dust, but she still remained beautiful. From what Tigre could see, she was his age, or perhaps a year younger.

However, Tigre tilted his neck, as he felt he had seen her beauty before.

''--- I've seen her somewhere... Where was it? It feels pretty recent.''

“Are you alone? Or is there someone else...”

The girl shook her head feebly.

“Can you stand?”

Tigre offered his hand. The girl tried to grab it, but staggered forward. Tigre quickly kneeled and supported her body.

The girl seemed to have fainted. Tigre brought his ear to her mouth to confirm she was breathing, then he touched her neck to monitor her pulse. She seemed to be feverish.

''--- Her life doesn't seem to be in danger. Fatigue, maybe...''

Tigre looked at the girl with a troubled face. Though he did not want to abandon her, he was worried about extra personnel before his battle with Muozinel.

“She's such a lovely girl. I'm sure she'd be even cuter if all that dust was removed.”

The men came down the cliff and spoke candidly having seen the girl's face. The others nodded in agreement.

“It seems she ran away. What will you do?”

“We don't have much choice but to take her back.”

Tigre lifted her in his arms as he gave an answer. She was lighter than he expected, even with her delicate body. With the help of the soldiers, she was tied to his back. When it was done, he looked at the four corpses lying on the ground.

“Check to see if they have anything important on them. Take their armor.”

Though he was reluctant to do so, he had no room to make any errors. Though Tigre also searched the soldiers' belongings, nothing was found.

The corpses were hidden amongst the rocks so they would not be easy to find; then Tigre and the others returned to the main unit.

“Looks like you found something pretty big.”

Those shocked words were the first thing Rurick said to Tigre.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two thousand slaves followed the twenty thousand Muozinel troops as they passed through the wilderness of Agnes.

Their marching speed was slow. They were composed primarily of infantry, and since they were in enemy territory, they advanced while deliberately scouting the surroundings for small villages.

Still, they were not encountering any obstacles, so the march was extremely favorable.

“Really... There's nothing around here.”

Kashim, leader of the Muozinel troops, looked about on horseback while basking in the dry wind mixed with sand.

“Though our task is to move forward and thoroughly crush any town and village we find... At this rate, we may have nothing by the time we reach our destination.”

Their purpose was to take territory from Brune. Though Muozinel had aimed at the port towns which were rich and had vast lands with numerous crops from the southern seas, a golden opportunity had finally come to them.

Their underlying motive was to plunder the lands while Brune was struggling with their own confusion.

Kashim turned 30 this year. His skin was the same brown color peculiar to those of Muozinel. At a glance, he was sharp as a blade and was an impressive man. It was shown by not a helmet but a white cloth wrapped about his head, which was decorated with silver and jewels.

He was once a slave. Because his talent was recognized, he was freed. He achieved the position of General after many feats of valor on the battlefield.

''--- I was once a slave, but now I am a General. I will continue to bring success to this expedition, but if I lose...''

Kashim shook the dark thoughts away in a hurry. While he ambitiously aimed at a higher position, he was fearful of returning to slavery. It was a common occurrence.

Looking over his shoulder, he saw a group of Brune citizens tethered together with ropes, freezing in the winter wind. There were some who resisted, but they were captured, and now, most were obedient.

''--- I do not wish to be like that again.''

With those thoughts in his head, he looked up to the sky. Though there was time until sunset, it would become increasingly difficult to hide in the reddish-brown of the cliff-side as they approached the ultramarine of the wilderness ahead. The wind blew coldly against them.

''--- It's about time to settle for the night.''

While lost in thought, a report arrived from a unit which had advanced further ahead.

“General, the enemy has appeared. I believe it is the Brune Army.”

Kashim frowned hearing the word enemy. While he was backed by an army of twenty thousand, he was not entirely sure of the situation before him.

“Their number?”

“About one to two hundred. They are almost all cavalry. We can attack with catapults and archers, they can defend with their shields. Still, they will have injuries...”

The soldier's report showed no sign of concern. It seems he was appealing, as if they were just troublesome flies moving about.

“With that number, we can shoot some arrows to drive them away and have them scatter.”

“That may be so... but they will return shortly after. We'll only be in the same situation.”

Kashim understood. Though he thought it would be easy to get rid of them, he was annoyed by the promptness of the report. He continued to dwell on it.

''--- They don't seem like the remnants from the castle. Also, against our numbers, they would not have prepared only one or two hundred men. They're probably drawing us in.''

Should they go chase, only more enemies awaited them.

“Take three thousand infantry and find every last one of them.”

“Isn't three thousand a bit exaggerated? We should be fine with five hundred.”

“Our role is to thoroughly crush all who get in our way. Go quickly, I will not say it twice.”

Kashim clicked his tongue toward the subordinate who looked at him curiously.

''--- If there is a large force close by, our reconnaissance should have found some traces. Since they didn't, with a decoy of one or two hundred, they should number two thousand at most.''

One thousand archers and two thousand spear bearers, three thousand troops in all, began to move.

Soon after, they entered a bottleneck surrounded by cliffs. The Brune soldiers hid amongst the crevasses in the cliff-side to keep from view of the three thousand Muozinel troops.

Once the Muozinel troops exited the valley, they entered an open area with sand surrounding them. Though enclosed in a blind alley, they had no time to spread out.

It was an amazing sight. They were surrounded by a black shadow with many flags waving above them.

“Five thousand... No, Six thousand.”

A soldier forced his voice down. No matter how he looked, they were outnumbered.

The Muozinel Army knew they had fallen into a trap. Though they understood, they had no time to react.

Against the western sky dyed vermillion, a battle cry was raised from all three sides. The roar of hooves and the tremors followed the large black shadow as it descended upon them. The two hundred troops the Muozinel Army had chased after had also turned around.

The Commander of the Muozinel Army loudly ordered a retreat, but it was not smoothly transmitted. The majority of his troops were caught in the valley and could not see what the soldiers at the vanguard witnessed.

The soldiers advancing and the soldiers retreating collided with one another. In the darkness of the surrounding valley, they only grew more confused. The Muozinel troops had stopped moving and were shot at with stones and arrows without mercy.

The stones thrown were about the size of a fist which broke many bones and caused an intense pain when hitting the face or hand. In addition, the unit Commanders who desperately ordered commands with hoarse voices were shot down one after another.

The Muozinel Army had lost the will to fight and sunk further into anarchy. They abandoned each other and trampled over others in order to escape.

Very little time had passed since the start of the advance to the retreat through the bottleneck.

In less than a half koku, more than one thousand soldiers were lost.

“Our first battle went well, somehow...”

While looking at the fallen Muozinel soldiers piled up in the bottleneck, Tigre muttered words full of fatigue.

As he turned around, he looked at the black shadow cast by the flags waving in the wind.

It was camouflage. He had used the same trick against Zaien back in Alsace. Many carts loaded with materials and tents were used to cast a large black shadow. They had been deliberately adjusted so the shadow could be seen from the Muozinel Army based on the time.

“They may come back. Finish the work quickly and pull out.”

Rurick gave orders to the soldiers as he continued removing the armor from the dead Muozinel troops. The stones and arrows were also collected.

After they finished cleaning up, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} disappeared on the other side of the hill under the cover of darkness.

Though he had told Massas he wanted to fight, Tigre was mindful enough not to fight an enemy numbering twenty thousand from the front.

The plan he devised this time was to reduce their power and dull their movements.

When he returned to the base away from the path where the Muozinel troops were, Tigre ordered the soldiers to erect their tents and rest. By the time they finished, the sun had completely sunk.

Rurick and Tigre entered the General's tent where Gerard was. The three sat at a table surrounded by many maps.

“For the time being, congratulations on your victory.”

“Though it really is only for now.”

Gerard immediately interrupted Rurick's words. Though Rurick clearly had a sullen expression, he maintained his prudence in deference to Tigre. After a quick nod, Tigre asked Gerard a question.

“How many were killed, and how many are injured?”

“We have no casualties this time, but we have twenty seven injured. Amongst them, there are three that cannot fight. The rest have mild injuries.”

Hearing Gerard's report, Rurick and Tigre heaved a sigh of relief.

“What of the arrows and stones?”

“We have retrieved approximately fifty-six arrows in total and eleven stones per cavalryman. We have distributed five to each of our infantrymen.”

Without looking at anything, Gerard answered without pause. He also described the distribution of food and fuel, as well as armor.

“Approximately 10% can be reused. Assuming our consumption, we will last for another two campaigns. I doubt we will last in a large scale battle. Also, though Zhcted troops are experienced with the bow, there are few archers amongst those from Brune.”

With the young, brown-haired man's speed and accuracy in calculation, both Tigre and Rurick let out a moan.

Though Tigre and Rurick also had such an ability, Gerard was faster. Either way, he had taken charge of logistics, which was a welcome surprise to Tigre, since he could now focus on thinking of plans and commanding the soldiers.

''--- We need to find a way to replenish our supplies.''

Tigre was keenly aware of his situation. Back when he was in Territoire, Ellen was with him, so he did not have to worry much about funds, and it was easy to buy food and fuel from the towns and villages in the vicinity. He was also able to arrange for materials to repair armor and horseshoes.

It was different now, though. Even a single arrow could not be wasted. He had also given the soldiers stones to supplement their lack of arrows.

''--- First, we'll need to find more stones. There will likely be some on the side of the road...''

“What will we do next?”

Rurick asked as he folded his arms, but the answer was not returned immediately. Tigre stared hard at the map. As they traveled through Agnes, they had negotiated with every town and village for information which was further supplemented by reconnaissance.

He would not have been able to set a trap or would have been drawn into a larger battle if he did not have this information.

“Have they slowed down their advance?”

Gerard carefully shook his head in response to Tigre's question.

“Considering what we have heard from the scouts' reports, their speed has not fallen.”

He became anxious. Though they had a little damage, two hundred troops were able to hold off a large army. Next, Tigre asked Rurick what he thought of the enemy General.

“He is excellent.”

After giving a succinct answer, Rurick supplemented him with an explanation.

“He sent three thousand troops to deal with two hundred, so he has a rough idea of how many troops we really have. He came with the intent to crush us. Their marching speed not dropping is proof of their recovery, but---”

Rurick's words stopped as he tilted his head.

“He seems a bit too serious, or perhaps he is nervous. According to our scouts, he crushed small villages without overlooking a single one. His reaction was unusually prompt today as well.”

“That's right. I also felt that way.”

Tigre felt he may be able to exploit that trait.

If he could not stop their movements, it was necessary to change his goal. He would have to think about how to break the large force with his small army.

“If possible... I wish to perform two more campaigns before we leave Agnes.”

Today's battle only had the purpose of dulling their opponent's movements. They also applied mental pressure. Even at the risk of life, he wanted to launch another attack.

“Earl Vorn, what do you think is the largest difference between us and our enemies?”

Hearing Tigre mutter seriously, Gerard turned with a bitter expression of doubt toward Tigre. Though curious about his attitude, Tigre responded frankly.

“Though there are many differences... I believe you refer to the difference in our military power?”

“That is correct... What I wish to say is, while the enemy can lose many battles, we cannot. We cannot lose even a few dozen troops.”

Gerard's cold words made the atmosphere tense.

“It is said that all defeats are significant if it results in victory, but that is an expression for those who have the means. If we increase the number of battles, our [Possibility of Defeat] will increase.”

“All we need for victory is to win.”

Rurick spoke with a tone that clearly showed disappointment. Tigre wished to soften the tense atmosphere and spoke.

“Gerard. Do you know the fairytale of the rabbit and the bear? It is a story in which a small rabbit defeats a powerful bear using wisdom and agility.”

It was a story he had not yet told to Lim. Tigre continued talking, thinking that in the corner of his mind.

“I'll simplify the story. The rabbit fended off the Bear's attacks blow for blow, eventually tiring it out. Eventually, it could not move and was forced to give up.”

“I also know of the story.”

Gerard smiled at him as if he were an idiot and continued to speak.

“There are two endings to that. It is said the bear teased the rabbit repeatedly. The rabbit got carried away and was finally caught by a blow which took its life immediately – in other words, it only needed to be stopped once.”

Gerard spread his arms and made a sour face before continuing his words.

“Even if you bet on this plan to achieve victory, if you are unlucky, you lose. The moment you choose to fight, you open the possibility of defeat. In the first place, and I believe I said this a moment ago, we do not have the strength to fight. Even if we leave Agnes, we will only find uninhibited towns and villages. After all, we made them leave their homes.”

Rurick reacted more sensitively than Tigre to Gerard's words. After hitting his head a few times with the palm of his hand, he frowned at Gerard.

“You're quite glib. How about offering an opinion rather than a complaint?”

“Given our current state, that is my opinion, bald man of Zhcted.”

“... Refrain from excessive language, Gerard, otherwise you will become the bald man of Brune.”

Tigre scolded Gerard's manner of speaking as he vomited abusive language. Though he had ranted many times since they left Territoire, Tigre found it difficult to believe he was the son of the gentle Augre.

Though Gerard bowed and apologized, his attitude hardly matched his action.

''--- I hope we don't have another problem appearing...''

Gerard brought the soldiers of Brune together, but there were many troops from Alsace and Aude that Massas had brought. The troops under Augre's control was actually a mixture of people. Their equipment was also scattered.

Gerard had done a good job keeping them from colliding.

It seems he kept his sarcasm for Tigre and Rurick.

When Gerard looked up, they continued their conversation as if nothing had happened.

“The problem is not just our ability to fight. If they use the slaves as a shield, our army will fall apart immediately.”

The Brune soldiers would not be able to desert their people, and if the Zhcted soldiers attacked without hesitation, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} would fall apart.

“... I got it.”

While staring intensely at the map, Tigre returned his answer with a heavy tone.

Though he wanted to help them as quickly as he could, if the [Silver Meteor Army] fought head on, they would be swallowed in an instant. Even if it was a heroic action, they would not be able to take any further action.

“By the way.”

Probably as a change of pace, Rurick changed the topic as if he had just recalled something.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How is that child?”

Thinking of the girl he had saved from the Muozinel soldiers, Tigre shook his head.

“She's quite weak. Though there's nothing wrong with her life, she is currently sleeping. She wakes up, eats some soup, and then returns to sleep. It's happened a few times.”

Tigre entrusted her to others since he was busy and had no time to spare a thought.

Though he had seen her a few times when he was free, she was asleep and in no state to talk. He did not have the mindset to force her to talk, either.

“We've been thinking too much about the Muozinel Army. For now, let's take a rest.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Amongst the Muozinel Army.

Kashim was furious seeing soldiers, covered in blood and dust, with their shoulders drooped. No matter how firmly he clenched his fists, however, he did not release his anger on others. He was barely able to restrain himself.

The number of enemies was five to six thousand. Though he doubted the report when he heard it, he could say nothing upon learning of the details. Though he did not know of the name of the [Silver Meteor Army], he almost precisely understood the camouflage they had used.

“They did it, the Brune Army...”

The weather and geographical features were skillfully used. Though more than one thousand troops had died, it did not account for even 10% of his men. There was still room to relax.

Soon after, Kashim received a report from a scouting unit that there were new traces of a camp being made the night before.

“The enemy should number a little less than two thousand. They seem to be changing base every day or two.”

“Well done.”

Kashim showed his appreciation for the reconnaissance and handed a bag of gold coins as a reward.

At times like these, he was not stingy. This was one of the reasons he made it to his position as General from a slave.

While waiting for dawn, Kashim reorganized his army. Until then, the cavalry from the three thousand troops had been distributed to the right and left and advanced ahead of the main force. In the surroundings, there were irregular outcrops of stones, which would make it difficult to take advantage of a cavalryman's mobility.

He changed the distribution of troops so the infantry were placed to the right and left, telling them to be particularly wary of their flank.

The enemy's power did not even amount to two thousand troops. He told his troops not to be misled, since they would disguise themselves to appear to have a superiority in numbers.

''--- We have an army ten times larger than they have. Even without tricks, we will win.''

At that time, Kashim had not noticed he had already mostly fallen into the enemy's trap.

It was during the evening of the day when the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} made their surprise attack.

As the cliffs towering to the left and right of the pass disappeared, the road broadened. Behind the rocks, a group of cavalrymen approached under cover of darkness and hid diagonally behind the Muozinel Army. They numbered approximately five hundred.

“An ambush.”

Kashim calmly handed out orders. The Muozinel infantry lined themselves up along the side without showing a gap and shot their arrows toward the mountains behind them.

The [Silver Meteor Army] blocked the arrows with shields and threw stones at the Muozinel troops in return. The horses ran about in place, causing their troops to collapse.

However, the fierce offensive did not continue for long. The group of cavalry which had advanced beforehand turned back. Rather than rushing the [Silver Meteor Army], they were aiming to cut off their retreat.

“They're probably trying to invite us into a narrow path like yesterday, but I won't fall for the same trick.”

Kashim would triumph over the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} by encircling them and crushing them. As he handed down that order, a new change occurred in the battlefield.

Close to one thousand shadows appeared from behind the rocks and attacked them. Seeing this, Kashim could not utter a single sound due to his astonishment.

The enemy's new troops were clad in the armor of the Muozinel Army. They wore thick leather armor, and their heads were wrapped with a black cloth. Since the sun was sinking, it was difficult to distinguish the color of their skin, and the decreasing visibility of the battlefield was only making it difficult to react quickly to this attack. The battlefield changed quickly.

In yesterday's fight, Tigre had his men strip the armor from the corpses. This time, he had them wear it to confuse the enemy.

The [Silver Meteor Army] impersonated the Muozinel cavalry and stabbed the enemy relentlessly. So as not to attack their own side, they had decided on a keyword beforehand.

If one said bear, they would respond with rabbit.

“To use a child's fairy tale in this situation...”

“Clarity is important. It's easy to understand if it's easy to say.”

Rurick and Tigre exchanged such a conversation.

Using the childish keyword, the many people from the Muozinel Army fell off their steeds in the confusion. It was difficult for them to stand back up.

In addition, the cavalry were attacked first during their charge. After being encircled, the Muozinel Army nearly collapsed, being forced into a situation where they could not break through. The [Silver Meteor Army] then quickly ran from the battlefield.

Kashim wanted to order his men to pursue the enemy, but he did not.

His infantry could not catch up, and sending the cavalry could lead to his troops attacking themselves. Also, at this time of year, it was nearly impossible to see the enemy as they retreated.

Kashim clenched his fists strong enough to start bleeding, and his eyes were bloodshot. An aide hesitantly called out to him in a low voice to give him a report.

“--- The slaves.”

The aide had not understood what he said. Kashim took a deep breath and expelled all his hatred.

“Tell the soldiers. Bring ten of the male and female slaves to me on their knees. I will buy them for gold. First come, first served.”

On this day, the Muozinel Army had lost nearly one thousand troops. With their second loss, nearly ten percent of their forces had been lost and they had gained nothing in battle.

Kashim had no other choice. Rather, it was something he could not help but choose.

The next morning, Kashim brought the slaves before the soldiers and had his soldiers that could speak the language of Brune repeat his words.

“To the honorless soldiers of Brune who sneak around beneath the rocks like worms! Show yourself. If you bastards have courage, then challenge us from the front in a dignified manner befitting a soldier! If you wish to continue your petty tricks and attack us from your hiding, this is how we will respond!”

As Kashim shouted, he beheaded the ten men, one after another. The women screamed, seeing the heads roll around and the bodies spouting blood.

“You have one koku to show yourself. The women will be next. We are prepared to do even more unless you cowards show yourselves!”

He was provoking the enemy with a threat against the slaves' lives.

Having experienced severe losses on two consecutive days, it was necessary to make use of the slaves. They were not to harbor hope. By executing them, he would be able to force them to remain obedient. Leaving the corpses of the slaves behind, the Muozinel Army began their march.

This day, the Muozinel advanced its main unit. Though three thousand strong, it was not that large if one looked at the force in its entirety.

Because the enemy was extremely small in number, they would not likely attack from the front. Yesterday they had attacked from the side, and today they had attacked from behind. Even if they attacked from the front, they would be met by three thousand soldiers.

Furthermore, they needed to protect the unit which carried food and fuel.

Depriving the enemy of food is normal in the course of war. Though they had not aimed for that today, it was possible they might soon in the future.

A group of cavalry advanced before them. When the sun reached its peak, Kashim received a report he could hardly believe.

“Five or six hundred...?”

Even if the Muozinel Army had lost 10% of its troops, they still had an overwhelming eighteen thousand troops. The number of enemies which stood against them was no more than six hundred.

“They should have at least one thousand, probably they're lurking somewhere...”

However, against so many troops, what could six hundred or one thousand troops do?

''--- Maybe they don't have the power to escape.''

Kashim persuaded himself in that way. There were signs of a camp having been set up, and, above all, in the past two days, the enemy would have been able to attack more intensely if they had more manpower.

“The General?”

“Probably the red haired man at the front.”

At the front of the cavalry which numbered close to six hundred, a young man with dull red hair rode a horse. He could not think a man who wore leather armor and carried a bow could be the General who led the army.

''--- In the first place, no one in Brune would fight like this.''

Brune Kingdom despised the bow. Even those of Muozinel knew this. Naturally, so did Kashim.

''--- No doubt about it. There must be an ambush nearby.''

The enemy before him, or the ambush, which would be the main force? Kashim gave this more thought.

''--- Seeing how that red haired man looks, the ambush is likely the main force, but they might be thinking that. While my attention is on the hidden enemy, the ones before me will act.''

He had seen through the enemy's plan, or so he thought. He was determined not to let this continue. He would advance his army toward the men before him. He was positive they were the main force.

“Cease these barbarous actions, brutes of Muozinel!”

The young, red haired man raised his voice. Although Kashim understood the Brune language, he would not stop his march.

“You have deprived the innocent of their lives. For that, you deserve ten thousand deaths. However, before I take your head, why is it you lawlessly set your dirty feet across our borders.”

“I'll answer you if you take the proper action.”

Kashim ridiculed him.

“Throw your arms away. Crawl on the ground and become slaves. I will be a generous master and tell you. I will even sell you to kind masters.”

Jeers were thrown from the soldiers of Muozinel hearing their Commander's words. They prepared arrows and nocked their bows. They would soon reach a distance where arrows would reach.

At that time, a battle cry was heard. Just as Kashim predicted, there was an ambush. He looked up with a smile but could not believe his eyes.

It was not the Red Horse of Brune but the Black Dragon of the Zhcted Kingdom which jumped into his view.

Kashim had heard that a small group had invited the Zhcted Army into their country.

However, he believed he would not encounter them. They had no reason to come. He did not believe they would shed their blood to protect Brune.

That was Kashim's conclusion.

Kashim was not the only one who could not move from surprise. All the soldiers of Muozinel stood speechless.

Zhcted lay to the north of Muozinel, so small skirmishes were not unusual. He was used to seeing the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zitnirtra}}, and, of course, he had no good memories relating to it.

“Charge!”

With a cry, Rurick led the Zhcted soldiers while Tigre issued commands to the soldiers of Brune.

With that cry, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} attacked the Muozinel Army from two directions. With the troops in a daze, they allowed their enemy to approach them.

Their dazzling swords reflected the sunshine, but they were immediately stained in mud and blood. Rather than carrying a spear, they held swords and attacked either the head or the abdomen.

A rain of arrows pierced the troops' eyes. Those who fell to the ground were mercilessly crushed beneath the horses. The wilderness full of dirt was quickly covered in blood and corpses.

The [Silver Meteor Army] cut deeply into the Muozinel troops, but with their small numbers, they could not break through the three thousand strong unit.

Kashim looked up and glanced at the bloodshed throughout the battlefield. Though it was regrettable that he was caught by surprise, he was finally able to think. If his troops endured here, the soldiers to the rear would catch up.

If they could surround the enemy, the Muozinel Army would be victorious.

A chill ran down Kashim's spine as he almost smiled in satisfaction. This feeling had saved him many times. It was his intuition, so to speak.

Kashim thought the enemy had closed in, but he denied it immediately.

Even if the enemy had closed the distance on him, they were still three hundred alsin (approximately three hundred meters) away.

Furthermore, that three hundred alsin was filled with Muozinel soldiers. No one boasted for the strength to pass that distance easily, nor would arrows reach that distance.

''--- It will reach.''

Kashim heard a voice in his ear. It was as if an evil spirit spoke to him.

At the same time, an arrow flew straight toward Kashim.

Usually, the death of the General is concealed as much as possible because it would mean defeat. A similar person would be immediately chosen as a substitute to deceive ally and enemy alike. This would buy time to allow for a withdrawal from battle.

However, that did not happen this time.

The sky was clear, the sun was overhead, and there were many nearby on the battlefield.

Furthermore, Kashim's head, which was wrapped in cloth, was hit. There was no possibility he survived.

Like a wave rippling across the surface of the water, a fear spread across the Muozinel soldiers.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, as if waiting for that reaction, let out a war cry.

The twenty thousand Muozinel troops, before their two thousand strong enemy, lost the will to fight.

They promptly recovered from their stupor. While the Commanders were scolding their men, they were killed by arrows, further lowering their morale.

The first to collapse were those in the rear who had not participated in battle but heard of the death of their General. One person, then two retreated, then others turned their backs away. Their arms were tossed aside and they ran down the highway.

The Muozinel Army collapsed like broken dolls.

Those fighting the [Silver Meteor Army] began pulling back following the movements of those behind them. Those who continued to fight were cut down, those who turned away were pursued.

Tigre led the soldiers of Alsace toward the front and showed no mercy. He displayed his rage for the death of the ten men earlier that morning.

“Chase after them! Leave none alive!”

While shooting arrows, Tigre called out instructions, but he did not let emotion sway him.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_080.png|175px|thumb]]
Though the Muozinel Army had fallen, they were still made of eighteen thousand men. Once they regained their calm and obtained a new leader, Tigre and his men would be defeated in an instant.

While they were still lost, he had to teach them fear.

“... Your plan was beyond their expectations.”

While Tigre continued to shoot, Rurick drew near on his horse, bringing fresh arrows with him. Tigre nodded silently without breaking his severe countenance.

Kashim was not foolish at all, but he relaxed his guard. More accurately, he had not realized to the very end that he had let his guard down.

Over two battles, Tigre had impressed his inferiority of numbers to Kashim and threw them into confusion with disguises.

In response to that, Kashim took a formation good against a small amount of troops and weakened his flank and rear guards. That was Tigre's aim.

Still, had Tigre fought only with the sword, Kashim would have been able to defend himself with his wall of soldiers and would have remained alive. The same would apply if Tigre's arrows could not go beyond three hundred alsin.

For the people of Brune who were poor at archery, it was impossible to think someone could shoot accurately at three hundred alsin. Not even Kashim could predict that.

Seeing Tigre standing at the forefront of his troops brought pity rather than anger to Kashim's mind, and he had made a decision he might normally not have because of that. He had killed innocent people, and Tigre would not remain silent.

Tigre had used all of this to grip victory from a very dangerous situation. He had cut his distance from Kashim to approximately three hundred alsin and defeated him as quickly as possible. It was possible Tigre might have lost this battle if even a single breeze picked up.

“Rurick, may I leave the pursuit to you?

Tigre asked for confirmation once the battlefield gradually began moving south toward Muozinel. From his expression and voice, Rurick understood Tigre's feelings.

“Leave it to me.”

Tigre thanked the bald Zhcted Knight and sped away with Gerard and a few Alsace soldiers to where the slaves had been cut down.

To protect themselves from the Muozinel soldiers that ran away with a momentum comparable to an avalanche and the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} who chased after them, they balled up on the ground. The blood poured down on them, corpses were strewn on top, and their screams could be heard across the battlefield. They were frightened by the sound of horses.

Tigre dismounted and walked to them in compromise.

“It's fine now.”

With a subdued voice, a woman nearby called out for help. Tigre nodded and smiled gently.

Their suspicion turned to joy. Many other survivors called out as well, and there were others who shook their heads in disbelief. There were many who were unable to understand the situation and simply sat in blank surprise.

“... Why didn't you come earlier!?”

Suddenly, one of the men shouted in accusation.

Although the man was bound by rope and could not move, he glared at Tigre with intense feelings as he shed tears.

“If you had shown yourself this morning! If you had shown up at that time, he wouldn't have died...”

Tigre stood rooted to the spot.

The ones who moved were Gerard and soldiers of Alsace.

“That is...”

The words Gerard wanted to say to the people they had helped could not be said.

Tigre reached out to restrain him. To protect them, soldiers from Alsace had fallen. Tigre looked at the man with a sad expression.

“I'm sorry.”

Hearing Tigre's words and seeing his attitude, the man inhaled deeply with surprise. Though many words were rampaging within him, they would not come out. He sat down with his head hung.

Tigre ordered for them to be untied and for clothes to be prepared for the women. Tigre also helped sever the ropes with his dagger.

“Um...”

As he unbound the people, a small girl spoke to Tigre fearfully. She gave the impression that she was a naïve girl about the same age as Tigre. While she hid her body with her hands and what remained of the torn clothing, she bowed deeply to Tigre.

“Thank you for your help... And for completing my father's revenge.”

Tigre dimly understood. One of the men who died earlier this morning was likely this girl's father.

“I'm sorry. That man just now, I don't think he was wrong. I understand his feelings, but... I wished to thank you.”

Tigre gave off a complex expression showing his mixed feelings upon hearing the girl's sincere words.

She had hid nothing. Her frank words expressed how she felt for being rescued, but it was clear she had swallowed words of criticism.

Though he did not know how to process his emotions, Tigre thanked her without showing any tears.

“You have my thanks as well.”

Those from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} who participated in battle were well over one thousand. It was almost the entire army.

They were unable to endure their fatigue, and their bodies were covered in injuries. As soon as they returned from the place with several thousands of corpses and unimaginable amounts of blood, many collapsed and fell asleep. Without looking carefully, it was impossible to tell whether they were living or dead.

Since they had run to Agnes from Territoire, they did not have time to rest and were further troubled by the sandy hills and cliffs. They had fought the Muozinel Army for three consecutive days.

Though Tigre had allowed the soldiers to rest, it was as little as he possibly could allow them.

They had gone through many battles and given chase. They brandished their arms and ran from one end of the battlefield to another. It was unavoidable that his men would drop their arms and collapse in this situation.

The Muozinel Army lost more than three thousand in this fight, bringing their death toll to above five thousand when including the battles from the previous two days. It was a quarter of their entire army that fell in the lands of Agnes.

On the other hand, about two hundred soldiers from the [Silver Meteor Army] had lost their lives.

There were fifteen hundred still living. Amongst those, four-hundred sixty-two were injured, both serious and minor. It was a narrow victory, a miraculous result, given their current state.

Gerard was unable to cope with an unusual feeling; he was not sure how to report the results to Tigre. He decided to say the sacrifice was small since they stopped twenty thousand troops.

However, when hearing the report, Tigre's expression sunk, and he did not look like the victor. It was not simply out of fatigue.

There was no time for Tigre, Rurick, or Gerard to rest. What they needed to do was to gather the soldiers who could move and collect their spoils.

The Muozinel Army that retreated left their food and fuel. Because the money and goods they plundered remained as well, they were divided amongst the soldiers and the people.

Gerard had not played an active part on the battlefield, but he fully demonstrated his talents. While the [Silver Meteor Army] secured the supplies, he was able to efficiently distribute the food and fuel so it would last until they arrived in Territoire.

“So we have no choice but to send them to Territoire?”

Hearing the report from the young man with brown hair, Tigre asked to which Gerard nodded.

“I believe you have heard from them as well, Earl Vorn. When their towns and villages were raided, their livelihoods were destroyed. Telling them to return in the coldness of winter is no different from telling them to build a house on their own.”

“Though I understand... Will Territoire be fine?”

There were many towns and villages who went to Territoire to escape from the fires of war. Though Tigre's worries were natural, the son of the Lord of Territoire simply shrugged his shoulders.

“For two thousand people, we have no other choice.”

Tigre was unable to object. If he accepted them into Alsace, it was easy to see his land collapsing immediately, and Aude, governed by Massas, was too far away.

“I understand. Please arrange that.”

As he said that, Rurick walked into his tent.

“... Lord Tigrevurmud, I would like to speak to you.”

Though he smiled brightly as usual, there was an awkwardness to it. Though tired, Tigre saw through it. After issuing instructions, he left the place with Rurick and Gerard.

“What's wrong?”

“In our pursuit, we have taken some of the soldiers captive.”

This is what Tigre had ordered. He needed to know their purpose and the state of the Muozinel Kingdom. After getting rid of his false smile, Rurick's gloomy expression surprised Tigre and Gerard.

“They all said [We are the Advance Force who were to sweep through the land].”

Tigre's feet stopped. He was unable to move and the shadow in Rurick's face spread to Tigre and Gerard's in an instant.

They had racked their brain without sleep to fight against an army this size. They had sacrificed much, yet this was only their vanguard?

“To think that's all they were...”

Though his body began to stagger, Tigre managed to hold his ground. His heart beat violently from the unprecedented tension.

“Their main force?”

“According to them, thirty thousand. I will send the reconnaissance unit for confirmation.”

''--- Thirty thousand...''

He could not voice it. The number echoed within Tigre's body.

“... No, I doubt it would end with thirty thousand.”

Gerard shook his head and took a deep breath. Tigre nodded with a difficult expression. Though they had broken the enemy of twenty thousand, they did not exterminate them all.

“The soldiers who have retreated will likely add another ten thousand to the main unit.”

“... After twenty thousand, we have forty thousand? If they add the last ten thousand, it will take them some time to reorganize. They may not start today, but they might start tomorrow.”

Within several days, the Muozinel Army, a large force of forty thousand, would appear in Agnes.

Furthermore, his troops were exhausted. They would need complete rest today; it would be impossible for them to move at all. In addition, there were two thousand extra people. Even if they were to flee, their marching speed would decrease significantly. It was possible they would be caught before they left Agnes.

A heavy silence wrapped about the three. Gerard was the one to break it.

“What will you do, Earl Vorn?”

Tigre stared blankly at the young man with brown hair.

“What of the future? Will you flee, or will you ask for assistance?”

Tigre realized the meaning of Gerard's words. He was speaking frankly without hiding any anger.

“... Are you saying that seriously?”

“... No, it was a slip of the tongue. I apologize.”

Gerard bowed deeply. On the other hand, the one to move was not Tigre but Rurick. He hit the young man as he stood upright, forcing Gerard to stagger back a step or two.

Though Tigre looked at Rurick in surprise, he did not immediately criticize him and waited for his excuse. He was tired and it was clear he had held back. If Rurick were serious, Gerard would have done more than just stagger.

“... You, how much further do you intent to press Lord Tigrevurmud?”

With his fist clenched, Rurick glared at Gerard. Gerard's smile distorted as he was held up.

“I cannot say. For now, that will be all.”

Tigre was not particularly happy, knowing Gerard clearly admitted he was testing Tigre.

“Is that bad mouth of yours also purposeful?”

“No, that is who I am.”

Rurick looked as if he would fly into a rage but controlled himself. Tigre gave a deep sigh. In a situation with no room for error, he had to know what Gerard's intentions were.

“I believe your father placed your trust in me.”

“Father is father. I am me.”

Gerard responded impudently while rubbing his face.

“I was afraid that, in your desire to defend Alsace, you would abandon Territoire. If you think of Alsace first, it is not an impossible thought for you to think of. That is why I wish to know what kind of man you are.”

“In that case, shouldn't you be trying to gain our trust instead?”

Gerard shrugged after seeing Rurick's severe expression.

“You have already obtained father's trust. Even if I earn Earl Vorn's hatred with this, it will end should father cut ties with me later. Father would cut me away without hesitation. You will not abandon me.”

A troublesome man appeared once again. Tigre felt this way from the bottom of his heart.

“Earl Vorn. Though this is not the time to say this, you are what is reflected in the eyes of others.”

“Eyes of others?”

“Though a citizen of Brune, you insist on using the bow, and after becoming a prisoner of war to Zhcted, you sold your position as an aristocrat of a small province in the frontier to fight against the large political power, Duke Thenardier... For those unfamiliar with your personality, what would people think upon hearing this?”

“They would see me as the one who provoked a fight.”

Though he answered emotionally, Gerard laughed it away. Though Tigre was particularly interested in it, he could only nod. This sort of thing was likely unavoidable.

“Well, I understand what you are trying to say. I will take care.”

“Thank you for listening. If I were to add one more thing, the man of Zhcted with a barren wilderness on his head admires you too much. You should not use him as a reference.”

“... Lord Tigrevurmud. What will you do from now on?”

With his self control maximized, Rurick returned their conversation to its original topic. Tigre also pulled himself together and bowed in assent. Gerard as well.

“Apart from the soldiers, can the people move? I would like to make some distance.”

“They have been bound with rope and are too tired. For now, that is impossible.”

“... Then please examine the number of men and women. It may be cold, but we may have to make the men defend the women. Until we reach Territoire, have them take a weapon from one of the Muozinel corpses.”

Though a regrettable situation, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was in a position where he was forced to make such a cruel decision.

Furthermore, a force of two thousand was a powerful weapon. If the men were given spears and marched alongside, any enemy would be more hesitant to approach them.

After planning their actions, the three began working immediately.

That evening, the two thousand people and the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began marching. They trudged along with heavy steps, cliffs to their right and left. Though everyone understood the Muozinel Army was following after them, their bodies did not move properly. Their fatigue which had accumulated would not recover with just a little rest.

''--- This is bad...''

Tigre and Rurick looked at each other. Though slow, their marching speed was better than expected. They could not be forced to rush, though.

It happened around mid day; a report came from reconnaissance in regards to the position and movements of the Muozinel Army.

“Approximately three to four thousand Muozinel Cavalry are approaching.”

Tigre made a quick decision.

“Rurick, take command of the soldiers and gather all the remaining arrows.”

“Are you doing something crazy again?”

The Zhcted Knight looked at him with amazement and anxiety mixed in his face. Tigre shrugged his shoulders.

“We need to slow their movements somehow. We also have a headwind right now.”

Though he might slow the enemy's movements down, return fire would be sure to come.

“Please take people skilled in archery.”

It was a condition he conceded for Rurick's sake. Tigre thanked him. After gathering ten cavalry, he left, kicking up dust as he ran down the highway.

After a quarter koku, a Vahram – the God of War worshiped by Muozinel – flag came into view. Tigre stopped his horse, nocked an arrow, and quickly shot it.

The arrow drew a large arc in the sky and cut through the wind. It hit its mark, causing the soldier at the front to fall off his horse. The Zhcted soldiers followed Tigre's lead and shot arrows, felling some of the enemies.

Though the Muozinel Army stopped moving due to the sudden attack, they quickly regained calm and charged forward, the sound of hooves rumbling across the earth. Though they also shot arrows, due to the distance and the wind conditions not being in their favor, they fell short of Tigre.

Tigre and the others ran with their horses, maintaining a set distance. No matter how many they shot down, the enemy continued to charge forward. A cold sweat spread across Tigre's temple.

''--- If this keeps up, we'll meet Rurick and the main force...''

It was at that time when the sound of horses running increased. Though Tigre thought it could have been reinforcements, there was no dust cloud coming from behind the Muozinel soldiers.

The Muozinel Army also noticed it and stopped their horses. Tigre noticed the sound had come from above them. Tigre looked up for the first time.

''--- {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}...?''

Waving in the wind was the unmistakable color of the Zhcted Kingdom. Below it was a blue spear drawn diagonally on a white background. Tigre recognized it immediately.

A group of cavalry ran down the steep slope skillfully and entered the space between Tigre and Muozinel.

At the lead was a spear wielding girl of 15 or 16 years. She brought her horse before the stunned Tigre.

She was small in stature and had blue hair to her shoulders. She seemed flushed since she was running on horseback. She had adorable features and pupils like ice from which the cold shined through. Her clothes made of blue silk matched the color of her hair. In her hand was a spear with a short handle.

Seeing Tigre's face, she smiled in a somewhat ill-natured manner.

“It has been a while, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was the Vanadis who governed Olmutz.

She was the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michelia}}, Ludmira Lurie.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 4 - MTL

2013-01-02T10:11:43Z

108.252.228.189: /* {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} ===
Tigre felt nostalgic when he saw the town of Celesta.

“I wonder if Ellen has returned.”

While recalling her bright smile, Tigre spoke to Lim who rode her horse alongside him.

“She is likely to have returned, since we took more time than expected.”

At that time, Teita and Batran, who were behind them, hastened their pace and approached Tigre.

“Tigre-sama, may I go ahead to make preparations?”

“I'm sure you're tired from the long journey. Don't worry about it today.”

Though Teita's eyes were as full of life as always, they were slightly puffy and sunken. Her fatigue had accumulated as well.

“Teita. It's good that you have offered, but you don't need to do anything unreasonable.”

Teita frowned in embarrassment as Tigre put in his own good word.

“But what will we do about supper tonight, Tigre-sama?”

“I'll finish off what I have.”

“... You're going to eat fruits and vegetables only again?”

Tigre's response was blocked as she gazed at him with her hazel eyes. She hit the bull's-eye.

“Teita, it's natural to do these things when you're hunting in the mountains and forests---”

“We are at a village.”

Teita's words were quick and blunt. Batran smiled wryly to help Tigre.

“Teita, you must return to the temple tonight for prayer. I'll worry about you if you're out too late.”

Teita was weak to her shrine duties. Her momentum quickly disappeared as she looked down in thought. Tigre stroked her chestnut-hair as if soothing a child.

“It will be a while before we can relax. Tomorrow will be busy, so I'll need your help. Make sure to get some rest today.”

“... I understand. I apologize for being unreasonable, Tigre-sama.”

Teita and Batran moved back. Tigre let out a breath of relief.

“Teita is a good girl.”

Lim expressed her thoughts.

“But she can be troublesome from time to time.”

Tigre remembered when Celesta was attacked. Teita, in order to welcome him home, had not left the house.

“Though I'm glad she thinks of me, it's a bit troublesome that she would put herself in such danger.”

“I suppose it is persuasive coming from someone who tried to run away for the sake of his people.”

Tigre frowned upon hearing Lim's cold words.

“I have a duty as their Lord...”

“For her, she has her pride as a maid and her affection for you. Even if it is dangerous, even if it is foolish to others, it is still her obligation.”

“How difficult.”

Tigre looked up at the sky and let out a sigh.

Contrary to Tigre's expectations, Ellen had still not returned.

However, a courier was sent from Ellen and awaited him at the mansion. Her message was short.

[I'll meet you at Kikimora Mansion.]

“Kikimora Mansion?”

Lim answered Tigre's question.

“It is one of Eleanora-sama's villas in the Vosyes Mountains.”

“A villa.”

Tigre was surprised to hear it, but it would not be unfounded if she were to have ten or twenty villas, given Ellen's position.

The aristocrats of Brune typically had two or more villas in addition to their own mansions within their territory. Several years ago, Massas invited Tigre and his father over to his own.

The next morning, Tigre and Lim left Celesta on horseback under the glow of the early morning sky.

Though Teita likely wanted to go with them, she may have thought it a nuisance on her part, so she saw the two off with a smile.

Rurick remained on standby with the one hundred soldiers from Zhcted in Celesta.

There was a purpose in this. If aristocrats close to Duke Thenardier noticed the Zhcted Army, they would not move immediately.

Though the Knights were still worrisome, for now, he could only worry about Massas who had headed toward the Royal Capital.

''--- Zaien called me a traitor. If you consider the current situation in which the Zhcted Army is remaining in Alsace, others will think so as well, however, if we give him an explanation, His Majesty should understand.''

Tigre could do nothing but believe.

After crossing the Vosyes Mountains and entering LeitMeritz, Lim took the lead. They took a road separate from the highway and moved through a prairie.

“Autumn has already ended.”

The cold wind blew the leaves off the trees. Lim muttered to herself as she returned a hempen bag to the saddle of her horse.

The meadow soon changed to a wilderness, and then into an area full of gravel and pebbles, in which weeds could hardly grow. A large black building stood at the top of a hill.

“This is Kikimora Mansion.”

“Incidentally, is Kikimora the name of something?”

“It is said to be a fairy from ancient times that grants households safety and protection. Unless an elaborate title is given intentionally, most villas are crowned with this name.”

As they climbed up the small incline, the shape of the villa became clear to see.

From top to bottom, the walls were plastered and dyed black. The roof was red, and it was about the size of Tigre's mansion in Celesta.

When they arrived at the front of the house, Lim pulled her horse to the stable to the side. Tigre quietly followed after her.

In the stable, there was already a horse tethered. The horse glanced at Tigre with large, round eyes. As its interest quickly disappeared, it turned away and snorted.

“This is Eleanora-sama's horse.”

Lim let out a breath of relief and looked back to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please go ahead. If you call Eleanora-sama's name, I believe she will come to you.”

“It's fine. We won't start the conversation until you're there anyway, so we should take care of this quickly.”

After unloading his luggage, he pulled off the harness and saddle. He wiped its body and gave the horse salt to lick and water to drink. It was work the two were accustomed to, so it ended quickly.

Tigre carried Lim's bag over his shoulder; it was quite a considerable weight. After Tigre left the stable, Lim quickly followed after him in confusion.

“Since it belongs to me, I should take it.”

“I have my things as well, and we'll be there in a moment, anyway.”

Tigre laughed and told her not to worry. Lim sighed with complicated emotions showing in her blue eyes.

Standing before the front door, Lim lightly knocked. Footsteps were soon heard and the door opened. Ellen appeared wearing her blue colored clothes and the Silver Flash Arifal at her waist.

“Oh, you came.”

Her dazzling smile reminiscent of the sun beyond a cloudless sky invited Tigre and Lim. The light of a lamp could be seen high on the wall, illuminating the three people.

“Looks pretty heavy.”

Ellen voiced her admiration having seen the bag over Tigre's shoulder.

“Though I would not call it a souvenir, it is something I want you to see by all means.”

“It will be my pleasure.”

Ellen's bright red pupils shined curiously as she listened to Lim's words. At that time, the air shook buoyantly, and the wind passed through Tigre and Lim's hair.

“It seems this fellow wants to say hello to you as well.”

Ellen lightly and fondly tapped the longsword at her waist. It was as if the Silver Flash was laughing.

“Hmm?”

Her silver-white hair which extended to her waist shook. Ellen looked at Tigre's face in interest.

“Is there something on my face?”

“No, it's the opposite.”

Ellen smiled in satisfaction and extended her slender arm to Tigre's head. She brought his face close enough that they could feel each others' breath.

Feeling her soft chest press against his own, Tigre's face faintly turned crimson. Ellen continued speaking without noticing his reaction.

“When I left Alsace, it felt like you were possessed. I don't know what happened, but it's not there now.”

Tigre understood that his expression was poor at the time. When Ellen left, he had been obsessed with his fear of Duke Thenardier.

Tigre looked back at Ellen and returned a bold smile.

“Everything's fine because it's me.”

“Right. Also, doesn't it seem like you and Lim have become quite friendly?”

This time, Ellen's smile had a bit of an edge to it.

“You two were alone from Alsace to here. Did something happen?”

“Unfortunately, it was nothing like you imagine.”

While shrugging his shoulders, Tigre gently removed Ellen's arms. After they parted, he regretted the loss of the good feeling he had, but he also felt it unpleasant and different from his true intent. He still had a lump in his throat from the nostalgia of their reunion, but after some time, it seemed to reflect poorly on his behavior.

“You two seem quite intimate now.”

Though Ellen's words showed her suspicion, she did not pursue the subject any further.

Ellen then walked over to Lim and hugged her closely. Lim also smiled naturally as she patted Ellen's back.

“You've worked hard.”

“We have not done much. I am glad you are well, Eleanora-sama.”

“That's natural. I just went to the King's Capital, had a chat, and came here. Let's relax and have a chat.”

Ellen cheerfully responded as she guided the two through the hallway to the living room.

“This is quite clean. Do you use it often?”

Tigre gave his impression as he passed through the corridor. Ellen turned around and looked at him.

“About a half koku on horseback, there is a small town called Rodnick. The residents there clean this mansion regularly. Tonight, we'll be staying here.”

The living room was spacious and had a large fireplace along the wall.

The carpet from Muozinel had geometric patterns sewn into it, giving it a warm appearance. On top of a walnut table in the center, there was a bottle of wine and a fruit basket.

Suddenly, Tigre recalled a story Ellen had once told him. Everyone drew together, huddling over the fireplace, singing songs, and eating warm potatoes. Like that, people could overcome the severe winter snowfall.

“First, a toast to celebrate our reunion.”

The three sat around the table. Ellen opened the wine and poured it into three prepared glasses. They brought their glasses together and gave toasts in both the language of Brune and Zhcted.

“Why did you choose this place as a meeting spot?”

Tigre asked as he admired the scenery outside the window. There was a garden, and the field spread away from the mansion, giving it an idyllic atmosphere.

“Honestly, I wasn't sure what was going on anywhere. If there was an issue in Alsace, I could head there, and if there were a problem in LeitMeritz, I could travel there immediately as well. This place is roughly the midpoint between the two.”

After answering with a bright smile, Ellen looked at the two seriously.

“I'll say this now, I managed to obtain the King's permission for the time being, but there are two troublesome issues. When I obtain any territory, I must offer it to the Kingdom.”

“How does that differ from now?”

Tigre tilted his head, unable to understand Ellen's words.

“Alsace will be under the direct control of Zhcted Kingdom, not Eleanora-sama. Alsace will be under His Majesty's control.”

Lim answered his question. Tigre simply put his hand to his chin in thought.

“... Does the King of Zhcted not want Ellen's territory to increase?”

“It is not just territory, even our popularity, authority, and influence... The old man is afraid whenever any of these things increase. He is a King that fears the Vanadis. Well, it's happened with all the previous Kings.”

Lim continued to speak for Ellen, who had let out a large sigh.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Assume you are the King of a country... There are seven people with power and authority second only to yourself. Would you want them to obtain more land to control? Furthermore, these seven are popular and excellent in domestic affairs.”

“I would leave the work to them and take a nap or go hunt.”

Lim hit Tigre without hesitation.

“I am telling a very serious story, so please answer seriously.”

Ellen was lying on the table suppressing her laughter.

“... Well, aren't they reliable?”

“Would you not fear the seven would turn their blade against you? They wield a strength greater than one thousand soldiers. No matter what, it would be impossible for you to win.”

“I would think it best to have an excellent subordinate, even if they were stronger than me, for a long time.”

Hearing Tigre's ridiculous answer, Ellen looked up happily.

“Honestly, even I would say you were a bit too carefree. I said this before, but the King is not like that. He is a timid man who fears us, even when we have small military services. He gets angry and attempts to confiscate any extra territory we receive.”

“--- So that's why he's seizing Alsace.”

Tigre groaned. The future of Alsace had become more uncertain.

Though Tigre did not know how Ellen governed her lands in detail, he had strolled about the town beneath the castle with her.

The town was lively, the peace was not bad, and the people seemed happy. He could feel at ease leaving his land to her or Lim.

“That is a separate issue for now, though.”

Ellen began laughing in encouragement seeing Tigre's serious expression.

“The fight has just begun, and the situation can change drastically. Just make sure you keep that in mind.”

Tigre pulled himself together and bowed in thanks.

“The second issue is a bit troublesome... The King said, [First and foremost, act in Zhcted's national interests and refrain from taking rash actions].”

“Isn't that normal?”

Tigre did not understand why it was troublesome.

“It's a bit difficult to explain since you're honest to a fault.”

Ellen laughed as she teased Tigre.

“I do not believe this could be avoidable, since Lord Tigrevurmud has not become as perverse as Eleanora-sama.”

Lim talked down to her Lord with a straight face; Ellen's mouth sharpened in response.

“... What kind of wind is blowing now? You're protecting Tigre.”

“I am simply admonishing my superior.”

After silencing Ellen with her prompt response, Lim turned to Tigre.

“The problem come from His Majesty's words. When thinking of national interests, any noble, for instance, those with connections to Duke Thenardier who might benefit should the Duke reign victorious, could rush into action.”

“... So it's left open to interpretation?”

Tigre began to make the connection.

“He said that specifically because it was open to interpretation.”

Ellen spoke ill words of the King of her country in a bad mood.

“However, aristocrats have little significance. Below the King, there are the seven Vanadis. The aristocrats are even further below, followed by the normal citizens.”

“So you mean there will be problems with the other Vanadis?”

Tigre's words held tension. Ellen nodded earnestly.

“There are Vanadis with connections to Thenardier and Ganelon. Usually fights between Vanadis are forbidden, but they will be tolerated under these circumstances.”

“Can you move in a situation like that?”

It was different from the time she helped him in Alsace. Ellen had attracted attention and could no longer vacate her territory recklessly.

“Though not all Vanadis are allies, they are not necessarily enemies, either. For now, we need watch only one. If possible, I would like to get rid of her beforehand. I would rather not worry about having my movements cut off in the future.”

“This sounds serious.”

Tigre smiled as he shrugged his shoulders.

It was a serious situation, and it would be difficult to take care of the matter. Ellen called Tigre to the mansion and told him the story to confirm his determination.

Tigre decided he would remain calm and respond to the situation. If he showed fear at this point in time, he had no qualification to be stand by her side.

The Vanadis of silver-white hair gently manipulated the wind and smiled joyfully.

“I've told you my story. It's about time you tell me yours.”

Tigre nodded and told her he obtained Massas Rodant and Viscount Augre's cooperation, as well as the subjugation of the bandits.

“I believe in Lord Massas. He is my father's best friend, and when I was held captive, he ran about trying to help me. I also believe Viscount Augre is trustworthy.”

“Lim, what do you think?”

Ellen turned her bright red pupils to her expressionless adjutant.

“I believe we can trust Earl Rodant. As for Viscount Augre, so long as there is no discord between him and Lord Tigrevurmud, there will be no problems. By the way, there is something I wish for you to see, Eleanora-sama.”

When Lim said this, the sound of a bell could be heard from the door. Someone was standing there.

“... Nobody should know I'm here.”

Ellen frowned suspiciously.

“I will look.”

When Lim stood quietly and left her seat, Tigre restarted the conversation. He placed the contents of the hempen bag on the floor.

It was metallic armor. Though there were various scratches, it was still like new. It would be possible to sell it if carefully polished.

“The band of thieves in the Vosyes Mountains had a lot of this, though their helmets and gauntlets were similar to those used in Alsace.”

Ellen stood and walked around the table while observing the armor.

“--- These are made in Olmutz.”

“Lim thought the possibility of that is high. So it really is from there?”

Ellen snorted and pointed to an inconspicuous place inside the armor, along the flank. There was a strange pattern stamped there.

“This is an imitation to the God of War, Triglav. No mistakes about it.”

Ellen released the armor and smiled sarcastically while folding her arms.

“It's some expensive stuff from Olmutz.”

The surface of the armor reflected the light shining through the window.

“Though I hate to say it, she's in our country as well. The manufacturing method is unique, and the armor is hard and light. Even if it was worn out and full of scratches, those thieves would be penniless.”

“Where is Olmutz in Zhcted?”

Tigre had only heard its name from Lim. He knew nothing else about it.

“It is the Dukedom to the south of LeitMeritz.”

Tigre was surprised to hear her ill-tempered voice as Ellen responded. She immediately drank the wine in her glass and hit the table vigorously.

Though Tigre thought the conversation would be unsavory, he knew it was unavoidable.

“The territory is governed by a Vanadis?”

“Her name is Ludmira Lurie... She's completely different from me.”

Ellen distorted her beautiful face with her hatred.

“She's a noisy person who always talks about character and courtesy, and she always carries tea and jam at her waist. That girl's like a young potato.”

Though Tigre could not possibly understand her words, he knew she was insulting the other person.

“--- I cannot possibly stay silent, now. Who exactly is a potato!”

Suddenly, the door was flung open and a girl's angry voice echoed throughout the room. Tigre looked back and saw two girls standing there.

One was Lim, who appeared tired. The other was a strange, diminutive girl.

She was breathtaking and was a beauty different from Ellen.

Her blue hair was trimmed around her shoulder, and she wore a large, white ribbon. Her blue silk clothes wrapped about her delicate body, giving her a lovely appearance.

However, rather than her beauty, it was her strength that appeared most. Her powerful gaze remained firm in his memory.

Tigre's gaze moved from her charming eyes to the short spear in her hand.

The tip looked to be made of the highest purity of ice; it created an illusion of coldness.

“--- Lim.”

Ellen's voice was tinged with a violent rage that reverberated within Tigre's ear.

“Why did you permit this woman to step inside this building?”

“She is a Vanadis. I cannot possibly turn her away.”

Like a lifeless doll, Lim responded indifferently.

“... Vanadis?”

The girl with blue hair shifted her gaze to Tigre as he squeezed words out of his mouth. Her smile was the height of arrogance, and she stretched her chest forward and spoke haughtily.

“I am one of the proud Vanadis of Zhcted, the Master of the {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zankaku}}, Ludmira Lurie.”

“Leave.”

Ellen's voice was cold and held no forgiveness. The atmosphere of the peaceful living room had become dangerous in an instant. The two Vanadis clearly aimed their hostility toward each other, like fierce animals confronting their natural enemy.

Ludmira glared at Ellen, her blue eyes full of contempt.

“You are being quite rude to your guest, Eleanora.”

Ellen lifted the corner of her eye as she responded with undisguised hostility.

“I will take the appropriate attitude toward a guest I invite. At the very least, you could bring a gift, though I doubt I would be of mind to accept you as a visitor.”

“You should apologize for insulting all humans and potatoes.”

“You should prostrate before me for having eavesdropped on our conversation.”

Tigre stood quietly from his seat and carefully stepped away so as not to attract attention. He walked to the doorway near Lim.

“Eavesdropping? Your voice is foolishly loud.”

“If you think that was loud, then you live in quite a small world. How pitiful.”

“Even if I live in a small world, I have many things, unlike you.”

“Rather than having many things, you should hurry up and gain some height and bigger breasts.”

“I am 16. There is still room enough to grow. How about you, Eleanora? Are you working hard to maintain the minimum dignity and courtesy? You should do your best from now until you grow old and die.”

The sound of grinding teeth could be heard, though it was unclear from which Vanadis the sound originated.

Though Tigre looked to ask Lim for help, Lim appeared to be asking him the same thing.

“... Are these two always like this?”

“It has been this way since they first met. They exchanged many insults and pointed their {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} at one another. You would not think they belong to the same country.”

“I see. So how do we stop this?”

“Though I have an idea of who can stop it, she is too far away. We can only leave these two until they finish.”

Lim's expression clearly showed resignation and an unusual fatigue.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and steeled his resolve.

''--- I'm not sure how easy it will be to get along with this girl.''

However, he still had something to ask Ludmira.

Tigre pulled out a chair close to him, purposely making a loud noise.

Seizing the moment, while their verbal war was interrupted, Tigre stood between Ludmira and Ellen.

“I do not believe I have introduced myself yet. My name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though he smiled awkwardly, he presented his hand to Ludmira.

Ludmira glanced at his hand and then looked up, as if appraising Tigre.

“Tigre. This woman is not a guest. There's no need to receive her.”

Ellen spoke defiantly behind him. Tigre was troubled as his hand still remained before him.

“--- I suppose so. I am certainly not a guest.”

She muttered in a voice so small, even Tigre could not hear it. Ludmira turned away and spoke over her shoulder.

“Please come with me, Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though Tigre and Lim were surprised by her words, Ellen was the one to react most strongly. She stood up angrily from her chair and pushed it over.

“Wha... You, what do you want!?”

Ludmira responded calmly seeing Ellen's unexpectedly red face.

“I have come here to meet this man. Though I was going to Alsace, I remembered your villa and dropped by.”

“What business do you have with me?”

The caution in Tigre's voice was muffled as he asked.

“It is nothing spectacular. I simply wish to speak a little. Is that a problem?”

“Hold it.”

It was not Tigre but Ellen who responded. She stood next to Tigre and stomped on the floor before glaring at Ludmira.

“This guy's mine. I decide what he does.”

“Oh? Were you not employed by Earl Vorn?”

Ellen found herself at a loss for words. The edge of her mouth had cramped up as she desperately thought of what to say. Tigre decided to help her.

“Our relationship is closer to that of equals. I am showing my respect as her employer.”

Ludmira accepted the answer for the time being. She then turned toward Ellen and smiled aggressively.

“Though you said you wished to talk, is it not possible to do so here?”

“As Eleanora has said, I am not a guest. Also, I would like to speak without others hearing our conversation, if possible.”

Tigre looked at Ellen. After seeing Tigre and Ludmira with a sour face, Ellen sighed.

“Let's move then. It's a bit before schedule, but let's go to Rodnick.”

They left the household and rode their horses down a slope. Beneath the empty sky was a vast, flat meadow.

Ellen and Lim led the way with Tigre and Ludmira following afterward. It was done this way because Ellen and Ludmira clearly did not want to be near each other.

It was Lim's job to calm Ellen down, leaving Tigre next to the blue-haired Vanadis.

“What is it you wish to ask of me?”

Having been asked bluntly, Ludmira was lost in thought for a moment before turning to Tigre.

“I wish to know the reason why you are fighting Duke Thenardier.”

Tigre was taken aback. He looked intently at Ludmira's face involuntarily; he did not know why he was asked.

As they moved forward, Tigre explained Duke Thenardier's army attacked Alsace. When Tigre pushed them back, Zaien had been killed.

“I think it a natural thing that I protected Alsace, but I don't think Duke Thenardier will withdraw.”

“Do you have a chance of winning?”

“That... I don't know.”

Tigre was unsure. Even with Ellen, Massas, and Augre by his side, he could not be certain.

“I do not think it possible you could win against Duke Thenardier.”

The plains were interrupted by the wilderness as they moved away from the residence. Ludmira continued as she watched Ellen's back.

“Duke Thenardier has many allies both inside and outside the country. I am one of them.”

“... Will you bring your army into Brune like Ellen?”

“If I judge it to be necessary.”

However, Ludmira's white ribbon moved as she shook her head.

“Simply leading an army is not the only form of cooperation. Money, food, armor, information... I can help simply by sending those. Even public statements may influence public opinions. Do you have such allies?”

Tigre could not answer. Though he was not without allies, the difference in numbers was too large.

Ludmira sighed ostentatiously while Tigre remained silent. She looked up at him with contempt in her eyes.

''--- Those eyes.''

They were the reason Tigre could not get a good impression of the Vanadis with blue hair as she quarreled with Ellen.

“Do you look at everyone like that?”

Though Tigre tried to suppress his feelings as much as possible, they still leaked from his voice. Ludmira's eyes narrowed quickly, tinged with a cold hostility.

“... Though informal, this is the first time a man has insulted me on our first meeting.”

“I have also never met a person who has neglected her self-introduction for such a long time.”

Tigre responded with a joke as he feigned ignorance.

He felt as if a sword or spear was pointed to his chest. Tigre looked back at Ludmira as a cold sweat wet his palm.

After a time, Ludmira looked downward quietly.

“--- I suppose so. It is as you say.”

Ludmira bowed in apology, surprising Tigre.

This girl had shown a coercive attitude since she first appeared in the residence.

She was aggressive and looked and spoke to others in contempt. He would never think she would apologize.

“I will say this. You should not call me so poorly. Call me Lurie-sama.”

Ludmira smiled lightly as if it were a natural thing.

“... Is it good to speak so formally to someone who might become an enemy?”

“You should correct how you speak.”

The Vanadis with blue hair made that declaration to Tigre with a strong tone. Tigre felt a strong pressure which made speaking difficult as she stared at him with her pupils of frozen jasper.

“You are an Earl of this country, and I am a Vanadis. Under normal circumstances, you would not be permitted to ride your horse next to me.”

Tigre could not conceal his embarrassment. He tilted his head and ran his hand through his red hair.

Though he did not think she was angry, after thinking about it, he knew she was correct.

''--- The Vanadis kneel only to the King, according to that story.''

Applying this to Brune Kingdom, the Vanadis would correspond to the powerful aristocrats like Thenardier and Ganelon, and individuals in positions such as Prime Minister, Grand Chamberlain, and Generals.

She was certainly far above a country aristocrat like Tigre.

''--- I guess I'm too used to Ellen.''

Ellen was special. He needed to remember that.

Tigre, seeing Ludmira's sincere expression, bowed obediently.

“I apologize; however, would you pardon me if I call you Ludmira-sama? For someone from Brune, it is much easier to say.”

It was true. Ludmira did not answer Tigre immediately and looked at Ellen's back. For an instant, there was a hint of envy and loneliness in her profile.

“... So you call Eleanora, Ellen?”

Rather than asking him a question, she was muttering to herself.

“I will allow it since our association will be short. Also, what is it you wished to say about my eyes?”

Tigre spoke informally as he normally did but corrected himself in a panic.

“You look down on others.”

It was not an assumption. He could say that with certainty.

Tigre had been the recipient of such eyes on countless occasions. The powerful aristocrats and their sons, Zaien included, the women of the court, and the Knights all made light of the bow.

“Can you simply smile and look favorably on poorly made meals or terribly drawn paintings?”

Ludmira spoke as if she were amused.

“So you think it natural to despise and humiliate people of poor character?”

“... I do. At least, for those of high standing.”

Ludmira looked away as she gave him an answer. The Vanadis with the spear continued to speak.

“Earl Vorn. I have heard of you before. You are a person with little skill with weaponry. Before, you presented your hand to me. It was clearly not of someone who wields the spirit of either the sword or the spear. Though your bow arm may be good, the sword and spear are what is valued. Your skill has no meaning in Brune.”

Tigre scratched his head in silence. It is true he lived a life unrelated to fame or military services.

“You have nothing worth mention. Dignity, charm, respect, even something odd, I have felt nothing from you. Though Eleanora has become your ally... I cannot understand why. What on earth did you say to her?”

Tigre finally understood. This Vanadis was interested in him.

“I want you to lend me your strength. That is all I said.”

Because it was not a lie, Tigre was able to answer naturally. Also, since he had been insulted, he decided to go on the counter-offensive a little.

“Even if there were something else, do you think I would tell someone who might become my enemy? This is even more true for a childish girl who can barely tolerate a small insult and starts an argument in someone else's house.”

“You can assume that it.”

“... You are quite skillful with your words.”

Ludmira smiled. It was approximately 10% praise, with the remainder being contempt. She looked up at Tigre with eyes as of she were absolutely superior.

“By the way, I also had a question I wished to ask.”

Tigre spoke of the band of thieves they had subjugated in the Vosyes Mountains and mentioned they wore armor from Olmutz.

“According to Ellen, you are the one governing Olmutz.”

“Do you wish to say that I organized the thieves and sent them?”

She looked at him differently from before. An intense anger emitted from her petite body.

''--- She's unexpectedly temperamental.''

“No, that's not quite right. I thought you might know who sold it, since the armor was so new.”

“That is impossible.”

Ludmira answered in a fit of anger, throwing him off.

“Though it takes time and effort, we make a large quantity of them. Both aristocrats and merchants purchase them, as well as people from other countries such as Brune and Muozinel, and even the distant lands like Sachstein and Asvarre. You should not think we are on the same scale as Alsace.”

Her words were effective, completely silencing Tigre.

Soon afterward, Tigre and the others reached Rodnick.

Rodnick, rather than a town, gave the impression of a large village.

There was nothing around the town but wilderness, and it was far from the main roads.

Though a large river flowed through the center of the town, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The wall surrounding the village was made of stones piled up to waist height, and the fence simply consisted of logs of wood.

The soil was hardened, and the weeds were removed. Small pebbles lay scattered about the street like any other road. The houses were simple with walls made of wood covered in plaster and thatched roofs.

Though there were a few stalls along the main street, they could easily be counted.

“This place has nothing.”

“If you think so, then leave. I will gladly send you off.”

Ludmira muttered her impression in a boring manner as she walked along with her horse. Ellen responded, clearly showing her displeasure.

''--- It certainly does seem like Ludmira says, but it doesn't feel poor or deserted.''

“Is there something in this town?”

Leaving the two Vanadis, Tigre spoke to Lim.

“Why do you think so?”

“I don't understand how the people have enough to eat. There are few fields in the surroundings, and the roads are far away, so they shouldn't have much business.”

The housewives amused themselves by gathering at the stalls and chatting, and the smiles of the children running between houses were bright and carefree.

Men amused themselves with chess in the gardens, and, though antiquated, there were many children sitting on their knees, listening to the elderly tell a story.

Though it was not flashy or loud, everyone seemed happy. It was an atmosphere Tigre enjoyed.

“It looks like you did a good job of noticing, Tigre. As expected of my partner who differs from a certain small Vanadis.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen turned around and laughed joyfully.

“There is a hot spring here. That's why I brought you here.”

“Aren't hot springs in the heart of the mountain? Don't you often seen deer and monkeys...”

Lim looked at Tigre with amazement and corrected him.

“They are not necessarily limited to the heart of the mountains.”

“For this town, they were digging for a well but found a hot spring instead. It's over there.”

Ellen pointed to a distant building made of stone. Its size was the same as Ellen's villa, though it likely extended twice as far. The roof was flat and was particularly conspicuous for the town.

“It's a public bath. There are three areas, each with a hot water pipe to allow the water to flow in. Also...”

At that time, Ellen's words were interrupted as she turned her gaze to a nearby stall. The smell drifted to Tigre's nose; it was a stall which sold wheat porridge.

''--- That's right, we haven't eaten anything since this morning, and it's pretty late.''

“Should we get a bite to eat?”

Ellen seemed to have trouble making the proposal, so Tigre spoke up for her. Tigre was also hungry.

“Yeah, you're right. Let's do that.”

Though Ellen nodded and grinned widely like a child, Ludmira spoke shrilly as she looked at Ellen in astonishment.

“There is no need. As a Vanadis, I will not eat at a street stall... Even so, I am not hungry.”

As she said that, Ludmira's stomach gave off a sound. Though it was quiet, neither Tigre, Ellen, nor Lim missed it.

Lim looked away as if she had not heard it; however, Ellen's shoulders shook as she held in her laughter. She looked down at Ludmira with an unbearably happy face.

“I see. The great Vanadis Ludmira-sama could not possibly eat wheat porridge from a stall.”

Turning about, Ellen briskly walked to the stall and paid several copper coins. She returned calmly with a wooden bowl full of porridge.

Due to the fresh herbs, the porridge had a refreshing scent which stimulated Tigre's nose. Ellen purposely stood in front of Ludmira and slowly brought the porridge to her mouth with her wooden spoon.

''--- So, So childish...''

Tigre's impression was for both Ellen and Ludmira.

While he thought about whether he should separate the two, Ludmira narrowed her eyes and frowned. Her face was pale in anger. Without moving, she tightly grasped her fist and glared at Ellen.

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim frowned and admonished Ellen, Ellen did not bother to listen.

He remembered their conversation in the mansion. Though he understood Ellen disliked Ludmira, it seemed a bit over the top.

“... My stomach's a bit empty. May I buy some more?”

When he asked Lim, Ellen nodded in confirmation. Tigre walked to the stand and ordered two portions for Lim and himself.

“I'm pretty hungry. Do you mind giving me some more?”

Tigre asked the man as he passed him a few copper coins.

The porridge included bird meat, nuts, and many sweet herbs, which greatly stimulated the appetite. Due to how it was seasoned, along with his hunger, he thought he would be able to eat a lot.

Tigre took the bowl and walked back to Ellen and the others. Fortunately, a fight had not yet occurred. Tigre presented the wooden bowl full of porridge to Ludmira.

“If you'd like, would you have some? Maybe it's because I'm male, but he gave me a bit too much.”

If he did not ask this way, the girl probably would not eat.

Though he had no obligation to do so, Tigre wanted to avoid a dangerous atmosphere. Though he was amazed by Ludmira's childish obstinacy, he thought it a little pleasing.

“... If that is the case, I will accept.”

Ludmira timidly extended her hand and took the wooden bowl. She blew on the porridge to cool it down.

“... It is not bad.”

“That's good.”

“I will remember this, Earl Vorn.”

There was neither mockery nor ridicule. Ludmira looked up at Tigre with a small, but innocent smile.

“Next time, I will treat you to tea.”

Immediately after she thanked him, he breathed in relief in his mind. Ellen suddenly gripped Tigre's collar and dragged him away after handing her porridge to Lim.

“Why did you do that?”

“That's my line.”

Ellen glared at Tigre sullenly. He gave her an aggressive gaze in return.

“It's one thing if you're friends, but you two clearly aren't. How could I possibly watch that?”

“You belong to me. Even so---”

Ellen raised her voice when she noticed a passing mother and child. She could hear the people talk about the two as if they were blindly having a passionate lovers' quarrel.

Ellen's face flushed red, and she looked downward in silence. Though Tigre also heard the people, he recited the name of the Pantheon of Gods in his mind and desperately calmed himself.

“... Hey, Ellen.”

Because Tigre spoke in a subdued voice, Ellen became calm.

“I know there are people you can't like; it's the same for me. But if you keep up with this, you'll only get tired and force yourself into a corner.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with up-turned eyes.

“... Are you telling me to grow up?”

“Just relax a little bit. It's better to spend your time laughing than being angry. If you keep this up, you'll go bald early.”

Ellen did not respond to his poor joke. Though she looked at Tigre in frustration, the irritation radiating from her body slowly subsided.

“... I got it.”

Before long, Ellen said those words with a sigh. She eventually smiled brightly in the manner Tigre was accustomed to seeing.

“You're right. I think it's best to spend my time smiling. I'd rather not bother with Ludmira, and it's not good to give you and Lim unnecessary anxiety. Still...”

Ellen reached out and lightly pinched Tigre's nose, though it was light enough that he did not feel pain. Tigre blinked in confusion, since he did not understand Ellen's intent. Ellen glared at him with a mixture of embarrassment and emotional dependence; it was a difficult expression.

“... Like I thought, I can't be happy that you gave that woman some porridge. At least let me do this much.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre was surprised as they passed through the entrance of the bathhouse.

It was not simply a bathhouse; there was a tavern and inn inside as well.

The guests amused themselves with cards and chess in the spacious rooms, and the guests chatted at the bar after leaving the hot water.

There were stalls with skewers of meet, mushrooms, and herbs, and others that sold mineral water in small bottles.

It was overflowing with vigor, heat, and excitement. Tigre looked about in blank surprise; Ellen stood proudly as she spoke..

“It seems a Vanadis many generations ago liked the hot springs here. She exempted them from taxes so long as they maintained the bathhouse, though the taxes weren't that high to begin with.”

“Is it possible she built the villa there so she could easily reach this town?”

Ludmira asked Ellen, unable to hide her amazement.

“Since the Vanadis built it there, I would think so. Well, that would not be reason enough. She likely used it to inspect the area around the Vosyes Mountains.”

Lim finished checking in at the hotel. To avoid useless quarrels, she reserved three rooms for Tigre, Ellen and Lim, and Ludmira.

Though the rooms were small and had a small window on the wall and a single bed, the floors were cleaned, and the linens were laundered.

As soon as he settled down, Tigre postponed his meal and his trip to the baths. Tigre first maintained his bow, though, since it was ready to use at once, he did nothing spectacular. He wiped the dust off with a coarse cloth and rubbed honey into it with his skin.

Afterward, he carefully examined his leather armor and shoes.

Ellen knocked on the door as he finished his work.

“You still haven't gone to the baths yet?”

Ellen's face was strangely flushed as she asked. She was a little large for the robe she wore. Since it was sleeveless, it was easy to see her ample bosom. Her silver-white hair was still wet, and a mysterious smell drifted from her thin arms extending from her clothes.

He was troubled by where to look.

“I'll show you where to go. Though there are three baths, one of them has been reserved for the Vanadis. It's so we can use it at any time.”

Tigre looked away while pretending to concentrate on his bow; however, she had completely seen through him.

“You clearly saw me at the Imperial Palace. There's no need to feel shy now.”

Ellen chuckled as she played with the hem of her robe.

Tigre let out a small breath and collected himself before leaving the room. He headed toward the bathhouse based on Ellen's directions, so he arrived rather quickly.

There was a dimly lit dressing room as soon as he opened the door. The baths were further in.

''--- I wonder if the structure is the same for the other baths.''

He took his clothes off and placed them in a rattan basket. Tigre pushed the door open.

He involuntarily let out a groan. The bath was splendidly made.

A thick steam shrouded the bath, which was lined with marble tiles of different colors. Stones paved the area without a single gap between, like a cobblestone street. Along one wall was an image of a pitch-black giant dragon. It seemed to represent a Vanadis.

However, Tigre could hardly see them.

One girl stood in the bath.

It was Ludmira. She was not wearing any stitch of clothing. Her fair skin was faintly dyed red, and the hot water dripped from the tip of her blue hair.

Tigre was unable to look away from her body due to his shock and astonishment.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_186.jpg|175px|thumb]]
While Ludmira also stood, as if she were made of stone, she recovered first and picked up her spear on the floor. Shortening the distance in a moment, she had thrust the spear before Tigre's face.

“... I didn't think people brought weapons into the bath.”

Those were the words that finally left Tigre's mouth. Though he tried to turn his face away from Ludmira's naked body, her spear moved quickly, preventing him from doing so.

Though he shut his eyes, the scene he saw a moment before was burnt on the back of his eyelids.

“Um, you should cover yourself. Isn't it embarrassing?”

“Is it embarrassing to be seen by a cat or a dog?”

It was a prompt answer. Her quiet voice was tinged with anger. Tigre could not object; if he opened his eyes at this time, though, he would see that her eyes trembled with anger, and her spear shook out of embarrassment.

''--- That's right, Ellen had the Silver Flash nearby when she bathed.''

The Vanadis always had the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} within grasp.

“... Given how you look, it seems you did not come to humiliate me.”

“It was an accident. It was my fault for not checking to see if someone is in here, though.”

“Your language.”

“I apologize.”

Shortly after, the air shook and a hard object struck Tigre's head. He held his head in response to the pain. Because Tigre's eyes were closed, he was defenseless; he fell to the floor in agony.

Ludmira gave a snort and briskly walked away.

Tigre finally opened his eyes once he heard the door swiftly close behind him. Tears blotted his eyes and he held his head as he stood up. He looked down at his body which was not covered by a cloth.

“Seen by a cat or a dog, is it...”

It was very difficult for Tigre to consider it in that manner.

Incidentally, it later became clear that this encounter was set up by Ellen.

It was her little bit of mischief, since it required Tigre head to the bath immediately.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The next morning, Tigre and the others left Rodnick and headed to the main road. They would reach the road to Imperial Palace before midday.

The sky was dark, and thick gray clouds covered the sky, heralding the arrival of rain.

As Tigre and the others advanced on their horses, the atmosphere remained quiet.

Ludmira remained silent as she coldly stared at Tigre, who could do nothing but endure; meanwhile, Ellen simply smiled wryly as she watched the two. Though Lim looked at Tigre in sympathy, she could not erase the signs of shock and contempt in her eyes.

Incidentally, the four knew it was a situation planned by Ellen.

The wilderness ended as the meadow spread out before them. They followed a small road which would be sure to meet the main highways.

“You---”

When they had entered the woods, Ellen spoke to Ludmira.

“You said you came to see what kind of man Tigre was. Did you manage to achieve your goal?”

The forest grew thick, and the needles of the cypress trees remained throughout the winter.

The weather was poor as well, making the forest seem even darker. The road was narrow and bumpy, which further fueled any sense of unease.

“--- Yes. I understand him quite well.”

Ludmira answered curtly with an unfriendly tone.

“He is a worthless man who is somewhat good with words. I do not know why you are with such a man... but I suppose a dog will go with a dog, and a cat will go with a cat. In that way, he suits you quite well.”

Ludmira over her shoulder toward Tigre, as if staring at a piece of dirt. Tigre caught her glance, but refrained from forming a rebuttal. Though it was according to Ellen's plan, it was his fault for that she was seen.

“--- I see. I got it.”

Ellen shook her shoulders in laughter. Seeing this, Ludmira frowned.

“I do not recall saying anything worth laughing at.”

“No, you said something funny just now. It seems your eyes aren't good enough if you can't see Tigre's merits.”

“I did not think the day would come when I pitied you.”

Ludmira could no longer find any words to say as she shook her head in fatigue. Her words were partly sarcastic, with the rest being her true feelings of amazement.

On the other hand, while Ellen tried to returned to her previous attitude, her smile disappeared and she spoke. Her expression became serious as she pulled on the reins. It was difficult to tell whether her instinct or Arifal's warning was faster.

Ludmira also noticed it, shortly after Ellen. Tigre and Lim, behind the two, had also felt it.

To the left and right were trees, and there were no shadows in the vicinity. Though the road was straight and they could look far ahead, they could not find peddlers, travelers, or even a single hunter.

However, there were signs. They had carefully approached like beasts which had found their prey, hiding in the trees under the cover of darkness.

“--- We're surrounded.”

“Assassins.”

Ellen muttered to herself leisurely while Lim's face tightened.

While Tigre and Lim could not conceal their tension, Ellen and Ludmira calmly prepared their weapons. Perhaps they were accustomed to it as Vanadis.

“It's a bit late for thieves to be out here. I wonder who they are aiming for.”

“It would be either you or me, correct?”

Ludmira spoke as if it were natural. Ellen simply smiled as she shook her head.

“Tigre's a worthwhile target now, as well. If Tigre dies, Duke Thenardier would jump for joy, since I would leave Brune.”

“I'd rather you not say that so easily.”

Tigre expressed his disgust as he nocked an arrow to his bow. Though he did not want to believe it, he thought it possible for Duke Thenardier.

''--- What should I do? The enemy can attack while concealing their identity. I may have no choice but to use the horses as a shield.''

“Shall we turn back, Eleanora-sama?”

“On this narrow and rough road? They'll definitely come out, however...”

Ellen looked forward and then looked back at Tigre.

“Give me an arrow.”

Unable to read her intent, Tigre passed her an arrow from the quiver in his saddle. Ellen casually tossed it in the air.

The arrow rotated as it flew through the air. Suddenly, it split in two and fell to the ground, making a dry sound.

“... I thought so.”

“What was that?”

Tigre could not understand the spectacle before his eyes. Ellen responded with an unpleasant expression.

“Steel wire. If it's low, it will cut your feet. If it's high, it will cut your neck. There's definitely more than one.”

“I see.”

Ludmira nodded in admiration.

“This group moved ahead of us and waited for us to approach.”

“They likely set it up ahead of time and would take advantage of it while we ran ahead to get rid of them. They must have explored this area quite a bit.”

Ellen gazed at the thin road along which multiple steel wires were spread.

“Eleanora. Use your {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}} and blow them away.”

“If the ground is destroyed, our horses will be unable to move forward, and the surrounding trees will get caught up in it.”

Tigre turned to Lim, hearing a word he was unaccustomed to hearing.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, do you remember when Eleanora-sama killed the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}? Though I did not see it, Eleanora-sama did not use normal means to defeat the Dragon.”

“Ah, it's true, she had done it when she called out {{furigana|[Cleave the Wind]|Ley Admos}}...”

“That is the name of her [Dragonic Skill]”

Tigre thanked Lim and was called by Ellen.

“Tigre. Any ideas? This foolish woman doesn't seem to want to do anything troublesome herself.”

“Do not tell lies. I simply said you should use your power first.”

Tigre felt admiration seeing the two Vanadis glare at each other while ignoring the assassins in the vicinity. He could not understand how they could remain so calm.

''--- They're that used to it?''

Tigre looked down the road where the presence felt rough as he thought it all pointless. He looked up at the sky clad in gray clouds and pulled out a small flask from his saddle.

When he opened the lid of the flask, he threw the water inside before him. A small sound of water splashing on the ground accompanied the black stain of where the water fell to.

In the air, countless drops of water floated, drawing a straight line as the water clung to the steel wire. Ellen and Lim looked at him in admiration, and even Ludmira could not hide her surprise.

“If there's light, it becomes easier to see this way... By the way, would there be a trap if we were to cut these?”

“I doubt they could afford the time for that. We left Rodnick today, but they would need to know exactly which path we were heading down.”

When Ellen finished speaking, a nearby leaf swayed; it was not done by the wind. Tigre noticed it, threw away his flask, and promptly grabbed his bow and arrows.

However, he did not nock his arrow in time. His instinct, or perhaps something akin to intuition, told Tigre of a silent danger. He removed his foot from the bridle, forcibly took a defensive position, and jumped off his horse.

Immediately afterward, an arrow was released from the depths of the forest at a tremendous speed, piercing the trunk of a tree just beyond Tigre. If he was a moment late in jumping off or did not crouch to the ground, it would have gone through his chest.

''--- There's more to come...''

In the branches and leaves Tigre aimed at before, a small figure jumped out. Though his stature was short like a child's, the face belonged to an adult male.

The man held a cylinder in his thin fingers and turned its tip to Tigre.

A needle spouted from the cylinder. Tigre could not avoid it, since his body had not yet been ready to move.

That moment, as if it slid along the ground, a gust rushed by. The needle tip pointed upward and fell to the ground.

When the man took out a new needle, Tigre nocked his arrow and shot at a distance a needle would reach him. The arrow pierced deeply through the man's head and stuck into the tree behind him.

“So so.”

Ellen smiled to Tigre on the ground from atop her horse with her long sword, the Silver Flash, in her hand. She had diverted the needle he was unable to avoid.

“Relax. You don't need to worry about arrows or needles hitting us as long as we're here.”

“You saved me. Save the jokes for later.”

Ludmira looked down on the assassin's corpse with cold indifference and nodded with conviction.

“These men are the {{furigana|Seven Chains|Serasyu}}.”

“Seven Chains?”

Lim asked in a parrot-like fashion. Ludmira responded as if it were a trivial matter.

“They are a notorious, seven man assassination group. It is my first time encountering them.”

Ludmira moved the tip of the spear in her hand toward the corpse. She pointed to a tattoo in the shape of a chain along the body's left arm.

“This tattoo is their proof of identity.”

“You know quite a bit.”

Both Tigre and Ellen looked at Ludmira in admiration. Rather than boasting, Ludmira responded as if disheartened.

“That is natural. I have knowledge accumulated from generation to generation of the Lurie family. I am different from a Vanadis who is fresh off the farm.”

Though Ellen was clearly offended, she did not retort. She took a step or two back on her horse in order to protect Tigre who had finally risen.

Lim moved her horse accordingly to protect Ellen.

The air wiggled again as movement occurred in the branches and leaves. Tigre and the others established their arms and took caution.

Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the branches of the threes stretched over Lim. It was the upper body of a man hanging upside down, hanging off a branch by the his feet. He had lurked there and awaited his chance.

The assassin approached Lim at a furious speed and tried to stab her with a dagger; it was a poisonous fang that would easily take her life with only a graze.

Lim remained calm and cut through the man's neck with her sword. Fresh blood spouted from his wound and the assassin fell to the ground. Lim looked down to confirm his death.

In that moment, her reaction was delayed.

A snake fell from above and pounced on Lim. It was a two-step attack.

Lim failed to avoid the snake.

“Lim!”

Ellen cried out; her face was pale. She moved out of instinct and cut through the snake with the Silver Flash. A blade of wind was released from her argent sword and the snake's head was cleanly bisected.

“How are you!?”

Tigre and Ellen ran up to Lim. Though she opened her mouth to speak, no words came out.

Tigre caught her in his arms as she fell off her horse.

“What's wrong!?”

There was no answer. Lim's face was red with a fever, and sweat blotted her forehead.

''--- Is this poison?''

Tigre looked at the corpse of the snake and confirmed its identity through the scales. He turned back and looked at Lim, but he could find no injury on her face or neck.

Two small holes were lined up neatly on her right breast.

“Tigre! What happened!? What's wrong with Lim!?”

Ellen's expression and her tone showed she was nearly on the verge of tears, but Tigre did not look at her; he could not afford to.

He quietly lay Lim on the ground and tore her clothes off. Her rich, twin hills bounced from the momentum. He put his mouth to the wound on her right chest and began sucking strongly. He spat out the blood which had accumulated on the surface of her wound.

“...!”

A heated groan came from Lim's mouth as she was unable to bear the sensation.

''--- It's good I knew what kind of snake that was.''

Many years ago, he had been taught how to treat such injuries from Batran while he hunted in the mountains.

''--- If we quickly return to Rodnick, we can give her better care.''

While he thought this, two more sounds hit Tigre's ear.

A chill ran down his backbone. Four shadows danced through the air above him. The hidden assassins had moved in unison.

It was impossible for Lim or him to move, and though Ellen reacted, she was slower than usual.

''--- In a place like this...!''

At that time, small legs landed near Tigre.

It was Ludmira. The assassins did not come to attack her, and the Vanadis with blue hair was not even the slightest bit upset.

“--- Lavias.”

It was the name of her spear.

When she spun the spear in her hand, it grew to Ludmira's height.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}.”

Her clear, cold voice, reminiscent of ice without a hint of impurity, sounded faintly throughout the forest. Ludmira pierced the ground with the tip of her spear. A white light tinged with an icy air emitted from the tip as many crystals drew to Ludmira.

The cold air erupted.

Tigre, who had witnessed the spectacle, could only express it that way.

Large crystals which froze the very atmosphere surrounded Ludmira, as if drawn to protect her.

An uncountable number of ice spears were projected. It was a violent looking power; it looked like a large monster with many fangs lined up along its jaw.

The thorns of ice avoided Tigre and mowed down the surrounding trees or blew upward into the sky.

The assassins were unable to escape. Their faces and bodies were drilled through by sharp icicles, and their pale bodies were dyed red.

One man's head was crushed, killing him immediately, and there was another who reeled in pain as poison he possessed rained over him; however, that was over in an instant as his hand froze and shattered.

After confirming the assassins were no longer breathing, Ludmira removed her spear from the ground thick with ice. She rotated her spear once and struck the ground lightly.

The ice blew away while emitting a sound as if glass were crushed. It melted into the air and sprinkled grains of white ice to the ground.

“--- I am disappointed.”

The shaft of the spear had shortened. Ludmira vomited words as if provoking Ellen, her eyes filled with anger and contempt.

“To lose yourself over a single vassal. Eleanora, you are not qualified to be a Vanadis. You should throw aside Arifal before you bring misfortune to your people.”

After spitting out those words, Ludmira mounted her horse without looking a Ellen. Though Tigre was astonished and had trouble speaking, he finally called out to Ludmira.

Ludmira turned her head slightly to Tigre.

“Thanks. For helping.”

The Vanadis with the spear of ice did not respond. Her glance moved from Tigre past Ellen. The cold atmosphere was blown away and scattered down the road.

Tigre saw her off and looked back at Lim.

Her rich chest shook from her rough breathing. At last, Tigre considered what he had just done. Her skin was faintly covered in sweat, and her right breast was faintly red where Tigre strongly sucked the poison from.

He had torn away all her clothes. After covering her up, he turned back to Ellen to apologize.

The Vanadis with silver-white hair lowered the sword in her hand and silently stared at Tigre.

“Her condition?”

“Because Lim is sturdy, she should be fine. From what I can remember, only the elderly and sick died from the poison from this snake. If we return to Rodnick, we can treat her and she should survive. The components for the medicine can be found anywhere.”

Tigre spoke to encourage Ellen. Though it was not a lie that the only ones to die were the elderly and the ill, there was no telling whether Lim would live or not. He did not know if the assassins modified the snake, either.

Reassured by Tigre, Ellen's tense face relaxed.

“I got it. Tigre, you head to Rodnick and call a doctor. I'll carry Lim on my horse and catch up.”

By the time Lim woke up, two days had passed.

The sun shined through the window, and the birds were chirping. For a while, she looked at the ceiling blankly. She suddenly felt a weight around her belly and cast her eyes downward.

It was the dull red hair she was accustomed to seeing. He seemed to be sleeping, since his faint breathing could be heard.

Lim tried to push him away on reflex, but stopped herself to confirm the situation. She was in a spacious room with a table and chair and the bed she slept on.

“Rodnick?”

It was too recent to forget. Lim searched her memory. It was cut off after she killed the assassin when she saw the snake.

At that time, the door opened and a girl with argent hair down to her waist smiled brightly at the sight of Lim.

“You're awake, Lim.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim began to sit up, Ellen shook her head and stopped her.

“Lim, we are not in the Imperial Palace. It's just the two of us; you can call me Ellen like you did in old times.”

“That is something I cannot do.”

Though she smiled, rejection was clearly visible in her eyes. Lim continued to speak.

“Though I have said this before, I am the person most intimate with you, Eleanora-sama. I cannot simply use your nickname on such occasions.”

“Thanks to that, he's the only one other than the Vanadis who calls me Ellen.”

Ellen smiled bitterly as she turned to Tigre.

“Even if you told him to, to call Eleanora-sama by her nickname as a prisoner of war is truly surprising.”

The two smiled as they looked at each other.

“... How is your body?”

“I am a little tired, but there should be no problem.”

“I see. You should give your thanks to the sleepy head over there. He did some emergency treatment when you fell.”

Ellen explained the circumstances as she looked down at Tigre with folded arms.

After defeating the assassins, Tigre and Ellen quickly returned to Rodnick.

The two carried Lim to the bed and took turns applying the medicine according to the doctor and nurse's directions.

“I thought you would be fine at first, but the doctor said there was a chance you would turn for the worse. I was really worried.”

So as not to awaken Tigre, Ellen quietly sat down before Lim and brought her hand forward kindly. Lim noticed the dark circles under Ellen's eye.

“I'm really glad you're alive.”

“I apologize. Even though I am to be your guard, I fell so easily.”

“What are you talking about? You did what you needed to do.”

Ellen laughed and lightly touched Lim's forehead with her finger. Lim also smiled.

''--- Thank goodness.''

Lim placed her right hand on her chest and quietly rejoiced that she survived. She could still serve Ellen, she could still help her. She was happy.

“What of the assassins?”

“One escaped. Since the {{furigana|[Seven Chains]|Serasyu}} act in a group of seven, they weren't completely annihilated, so we need to remain vigilant.”

Lim suddenly frowned and stroke the wound. There were herbs ground into it, and it was covered in a clean cloth, but there was something she worried about before that.

“Eleanora-sama. You said Lord Tigrevurmud gave me emergency treatment?”

“Yes. I said that.”

Lim's voice trembled.

“About that... what method did he used?”

“He sucked the poison from the wound.”

Lim noticed the joyful nature in Ellen's voice. Her face quickly became red and hot. Though she had pushed reason aside and instinctively thought to beat Tigre's head, she succeeded to stop just before doing so.

“I'll say this in his defense. He was desperate to help you at the time; he had no ulterior motives. If anything, I should be the one you hit.”

The hand Lim had stopped in midair was pulled to Ellen's chest.

“When you fell, I could only stand motionless. I could not think or do anything like a child.”

“But you were the one to carry me here, Eleanora-sama.”

Ellen looked wistfully at Lim, as if she had something more to say, but all that left the mouth of the Vanadis with silver-white hair were her thanks.

She quietly grasped Lim's hand and let her heart soak in the warmth of her life. Ellen reluctantly parted and stood up.

“We'll come back again. We need to leave and head to the Palace today.”

Ellen wore her vigorous and fearless face, the face of a Vanadis, once again as she spoke. Lim nodded and looked down at Tigre's head.

“If possible, I would like to let Tigre rest some more, since he's probably tired.”

Ellen smiled wryly; Lim nodded in agreement.

But they did not have the time to spare.

After thinking for a while, Lim decided to wake him as gently as possible. She placed her fingers in Tigre's red hair and tried to shake him awake.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Please wake up.”

However, Tigre groaned quietly and violently brushed Lim's hand aside.

His hand moved further and grabbed Lim's chest. Though it was unconscious, he was massaging her quite vigorously.

Tigre was then awakened by a violent slap.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 4 - MTL

2013-01-02T09:40:12Z

108.252.228.189: /* {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} ===
Tigre felt nostalgic when he saw the town of Celesta.

“I wonder if Ellen has returned.”

While recalling her bright smile, Tigre spoke to Lim who rode her horse alongside him.

“She is likely to have returned, since we took more time than expected.”

At that time, Teita and Batran, who were behind them, hastened their pace and approached Tigre.

“Tigre-sama, may I go ahead to make preparations?”

“I'm sure you're tired from the long journey. Don't worry about it today.”

Though Teita's eyes were as full of life as always, they were slightly puffy and sunken. Her fatigue had accumulated as well.

“Teita. It's good that you have offered, but you don't need to do anything unreasonable.”

Teita frowned in embarrassment as Tigre put in his own good word.

“But what will we do about supper tonight, Tigre-sama?”

“I'll finish off what I have.”

“... You're going to eat fruits and vegetables only again?”

Tigre's response was blocked as she gazed at him with her hazel eyes. She hit the bull's-eye.

“Teita, it's natural to do these things when you're hunting in the mountains and forests---”

“We are at a village.”

Teita's words were quick and blunt. Batran smiled wryly to help Tigre.

“Teita, you must return to the temple tonight for prayer. I'll worry about you if you're out too late.”

Teita was weak to her shrine duties. Her momentum quickly disappeared as she looked down in thought. Tigre stroked her chestnut-hair as if soothing a child.

“It will be a while before we can relax. Tomorrow will be busy, so I'll need your help. Make sure to get some rest today.”

“... I understand. I apologize for being unreasonable, Tigre-sama.”

Teita and Batran moved back. Tigre let out a breath of relief.

“Teita is a good girl.”

Lim expressed her thoughts.

“But she can be troublesome from time to time.”

Tigre remembered when Celesta was attacked. Teita, in order to welcome him home, had not left the house.

“Though I'm glad she thinks of me, it's a bit troublesome that she would put herself in such danger.”

“I suppose it is persuasive coming from someone who tried to run away for the sake of his people.”

Tigre frowned upon hearing Lim's cold words.

“I have a duty as their Lord...”

“For her, she has her pride as a maid and her affection for you. Even if it is dangerous, even if it is foolish to others, it is still her obligation.”

“How difficult.”

Tigre looked up at the sky and let out a sigh.

Contrary to Tigre's expectations, Ellen had still not returned.

However, a courier was sent from Ellen and awaited him at the mansion. Her message was short.

[I'll meet you at Kikimora Mansion.]

“Kikimora Mansion?”

Lim answered Tigre's question.

“It is one of Eleanora-sama's villas in the Vosyes Mountains.”

“A villa.”

Tigre was surprised to hear it, but it would not be unfounded if she were to have ten or twenty villas, given Ellen's position.

The aristocrats of Brune typically had two or more villas in addition to their own mansions within their territory. Several years ago, Massas invited Tigre and his father over to his own.

The next morning, Tigre and Lim left Celesta on horseback under the glow of the early morning sky.

Though Teita likely wanted to go with them, she may have thought it a nuisance on her part, so she saw the two off with a smile.

Rurick remained on standby with the one hundred soldiers from Zhcted in Celesta.

There was a purpose in this. If aristocrats close to Duke Thenardier noticed the Zhcted Army, they would not move immediately.

Though the Knights were still worrisome, for now, he could only worry about Massas who had headed toward the Royal Capital.

''--- Zaien called me a traitor. If you consider the current situation in which the Zhcted Army is remaining in Alsace, others will think so as well, however, if we give him an explanation, His Majesty should understand.''

Tigre could do nothing but believe.

After crossing the Vosyes Mountains and entering LeitMeritz, Lim took the lead. They took a road separate from the highway and moved through a prairie.

“Autumn has already ended.”

The cold wind blew the leaves off the trees. Lim muttered to herself as she returned a hempen bag to the saddle of her horse.

The meadow soon changed to a wilderness, and then into an area full of gravel and pebbles, in which weeds could hardly grow. A large black building stood at the top of a hill.

“This is Kikimora Mansion.”

“Incidentally, is Kikimora the name of something?”

“It is said to be a fairy from ancient times that grants households safety and protection. Unless an elaborate title is given intentionally, most villas are crowned with this name.”

As they climbed up the small incline, the shape of the villa became clear to see.

From top to bottom, the walls were plastered and dyed black. The roof was red, and it was about the size of Tigre's mansion in Celesta.

When they arrived at the front of the house, Lim pulled her horse to the stable to the side. Tigre quietly followed after her.

In the stable, there was already a horse tethered. The horse glanced at Tigre with large, round eyes. As its interest quickly disappeared, it turned away and snorted.

“This is Eleanora-sama's horse.”

Lim let out a breath of relief and looked back to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please go ahead. If you call Eleanora-sama's name, I believe she will come to you.”

“It's fine. We won't start the conversation until you're there anyway, so we should take care of this quickly.”

After unloading his luggage, he pulled off the harness and saddle. He wiped its body and gave the horse salt to lick and water to drink. It was work the two were accustomed to, so it ended quickly.

Tigre carried Lim's bag over his shoulder; it was quite a considerable weight. After Tigre left the stable, Lim quickly followed after him in confusion.

“Since it belongs to me, I should take it.”

“I have my things as well, and we'll be there in a moment, anyway.”

Tigre laughed and told her not to worry. Lim sighed with complicated emotions showing in her blue eyes.

Standing before the front door, Lim lightly knocked. Footsteps were soon heard and the door opened. Ellen appeared wearing her blue colored clothes and the Silver Flash Arifal at her waist.

“Oh, you came.”

Her dazzling smile reminiscent of the sun beyond a cloudless sky invited Tigre and Lim. The light of a lamp could be seen high on the wall, illuminating the three people.

“Looks pretty heavy.”

Ellen voiced her admiration having seen the bag over Tigre's shoulder.

“Though I would not call it a souvenir, it is something I want you to see by all means.”

“It will be my pleasure.”

Ellen's bright red pupils shined curiously as she listened to Lim's words. At that time, the air shook buoyantly, and the wind passed through Tigre and Lim's hair.

“It seems this fellow wants to say hello to you as well.”

Ellen lightly and fondly tapped the longsword at her waist. It was as if the Silver Flash was laughing.

“Hmm?”

Her silver-white hair which extended to her waist shook. Ellen looked at Tigre's face in interest.

“Is there something on my face?”

“No, it's the opposite.”

Ellen smiled in satisfaction and extended her slender arm to Tigre's head. She brought his face close enough that they could feel each others' breath.

Feeling her soft chest press against his own, Tigre's face faintly turned crimson. Ellen continued speaking without noticing his reaction.

“When I left Alsace, it felt like you were possessed. I don't know what happened, but it's not there now.”

Tigre understood that his expression was poor at the time. When Ellen left, he had been obsessed with his fear of Duke Thenardier.

Tigre looked back at Ellen and returned a bold smile.

“Everything's fine because it's me.”

“Right. Also, doesn't it seem like you and Lim have become quite friendly?”

This time, Ellen's smile had a bit of an edge to it.

“You two were alone from Alsace to here. Did something happen?”

“Unfortunately, it was nothing like you imagine.”

While shrugging his shoulders, Tigre gently removed Ellen's arms. After they parted, he regretted the loss of the good feeling he had, but he also felt it unpleasant and different from his true intent. He still had a lump in his throat from the nostalgia of their reunion, but after some time, it seemed to reflect poorly on his behavior.

“You two seem quite intimate now.”

Though Ellen's words showed her suspicion, she did not pursue the subject any further.

Ellen then walked over to Lim and hugged her closely. Lim also smiled naturally as she patted Ellen's back.

“You've worked hard.”

“We have not done much. I am glad you are well, Eleanora-sama.”

“That's natural. I just went to the King's Capital, had a chat, and came here. Let's relax and have a chat.”

Ellen cheerfully responded as she guided the two through the hallway to the living room.

“This is quite clean. Do you use it often?”

Tigre gave his impression as he passed through the corridor. Ellen turned around and looked at him.

“About a half koku on horseback, there is a small town called Rodnick. The residents there clean this mansion regularly. Tonight, we'll be staying here.”

The living room was spacious and had a large fireplace along the wall.

The carpet from Muozinel had geometric patterns sewn into it, giving it a warm appearance. On top of a walnut table in the center, there was a bottle of wine and a fruit basket.

Suddenly, Tigre recalled a story Ellen had once told him. Everyone drew together, huddling over the fireplace, singing songs, and eating warm potatoes. Like that, people could overcome the severe winter snowfall.

“First, a toast to celebrate our reunion.”

The three sat around the table. Ellen opened the wine and poured it into three prepared glasses. They brought their glasses together and gave toasts in both the language of Brune and Zhcted.

“Why did you choose this place as a meeting spot?”

Tigre asked as he admired the scenery outside the window. There was a garden, and the field spread away from the mansion, giving it an idyllic atmosphere.

“Honestly, I wasn't sure what was going on anywhere. If there was an issue in Alsace, I could head there, and if there were a problem in LeitMeritz, I could travel there immediately as well. This place is roughly the midpoint between the two.”

After answering with a bright smile, Ellen looked at the two seriously.

“I'll say this now, I managed to obtain the King's permission for the time being, but there are two troublesome issues. When I obtain any territory, I must offer it to the Kingdom.”

“How does that differ from now?”

Tigre tilted his head, unable to understand Ellen's words.

“Alsace will be under the direct control of Zhcted Kingdom, not Eleanora-sama. Alsace will be under His Majesty's control.”

Lim answered his question. Tigre simply put his hand to his chin in thought.

“... Does the King of Zhcted not want Ellen's territory to increase?”

“It is not just territory, even our popularity, authority, and influence... The old man is afraid whenever any of these things increase. He is a King that fears the Vanadis. Well, it's happened with all the previous Kings.”

Lim continued to speak for Ellen, who had let out a large sigh.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Assume you are the King of a country... There are seven people with power and authority second only to yourself. Would you want them to obtain more land to control? Furthermore, these seven are popular and excellent in domestic affairs.”

“I would leave the work to them and take a nap or go hunt.”

Lim hit Tigre without hesitation.

“I am telling a very serious story, so please answer seriously.”

Ellen was lying on the table suppressing her laughter.

“... Well, aren't they reliable?”

“Would you not fear the seven would turn their blade against you? They wield a strength greater than one thousand soldiers. No matter what, it would be impossible for you to win.”

“I would think it best to have an excellent subordinate, even if they were stronger than me, for a long time.”

Hearing Tigre's ridiculous answer, Ellen looked up happily.

“Honestly, even I would say you were a bit too carefree. I said this before, but the King is not like that. He is a timid man who fears us, even when we have small military services. He gets angry and attempts to confiscate any extra territory we receive.”

“--- So that's why he's seizing Alsace.”

Tigre groaned. The future of Alsace had become more uncertain.

Though Tigre did not know how Ellen governed her lands in detail, he had strolled about the town beneath the castle with her.

The town was lively, the peace was not bad, and the people seemed happy. He could feel at ease leaving his land to her or Lim.

“That is a separate issue for now, though.”

Ellen began laughing in encouragement seeing Tigre's serious expression.

“The fight has just begun, and the situation can change drastically. Just make sure you keep that in mind.”

Tigre pulled himself together and bowed in thanks.

“The second issue is a bit troublesome... The King said, [First and foremost, act in Zhcted's national interests and refrain from taking rash actions].”

“Isn't that normal?”

Tigre did not understand why it was troublesome.

“It's a bit difficult to explain since you're honest to a fault.”

Ellen laughed as she teased Tigre.

“I do not believe this could be avoidable, since Lord Tigrevurmud has not become as perverse as Eleanora-sama.”

Lim talked down to her Lord with a straight face; Ellen's mouth sharpened in response.

“... What kind of wind is blowing now? You're protecting Tigre.”

“I am simply admonishing my superior.”

After silencing Ellen with her prompt response, Lim turned to Tigre.

“The problem come from His Majesty's words. When thinking of national interests, any noble, for instance, those with connections to Duke Thenardier who might benefit should the Duke reign victorious, could rush into action.”

“... So it's left open to interpretation?”

Tigre began to make the connection.

“He said that specifically because it was open to interpretation.”

Ellen spoke ill words of the King of her country in a bad mood.

“However, aristocrats have little significance. Below the King, there are the seven Vanadis. The aristocrats are even further below, followed by the normal citizens.”

“So you mean there will be problems with the other Vanadis?”

Tigre's words held tension. Ellen nodded earnestly.

“There are Vanadis with connections to Thenardier and Ganelon. Usually fights between Vanadis are forbidden, but they will be tolerated under these circumstances.”

“Can you move in a situation like that?”

It was different from the time she helped him in Alsace. Ellen had attracted attention and could no longer vacate her territory recklessly.

“Though not all Vanadis are allies, they are not necessarily enemies, either. For now, we need watch only one. If possible, I would like to get rid of her beforehand. I would rather not worry about having my movements cut off in the future.”

“This sounds serious.”

Tigre smiled as he shrugged his shoulders.

It was a serious situation, and it would be difficult to take care of the matter. Ellen called Tigre to the mansion and told him the story to confirm his determination.

Tigre decided he would remain calm and respond to the situation. If he showed fear at this point in time, he had no qualification to be stand by her side.

The Vanadis of silver-white hair gently manipulated the wind and smiled joyfully.

“I've told you my story. It's about time you tell me yours.”

Tigre nodded and told her he obtained Massas Rodant and Viscount Augre's cooperation, as well as the subjugation of the bandits.

“I believe in Lord Massas. He is my father's best friend, and when I was held captive, he ran about trying to help me. I also believe Viscount Augre is trustworthy.”

“Lim, what do you think?”

Ellen turned her bright red pupils to her expressionless adjutant.

“I believe we can trust Earl Rodant. As for Viscount Augre, so long as there is no discord between him and Lord Tigrevurmud, there will be no problems. By the way, there is something I wish for you to see, Eleanora-sama.”

When Lim said this, the sound of a bell could be heard from the door. Someone was standing there.

“... Nobody should know I'm here.”

Ellen frowned suspiciously.

“I will look.”

When Lim stood quietly and left her seat, Tigre restarted the conversation. He placed the contents of the hempen bag on the floor.

It was metallic armor. Though there were various scratches, it was still like new. It would be possible to sell it if carefully polished.

“The band of thieves in the Vosyes Mountains had a lot of this, though their helmets and gauntlets were similar to those used in Alsace.”

Ellen stood and walked around the table while observing the armor.

“--- These are made in Olmutz.”

“Lim thought the possibility of that is high. So it really is from there?”

Ellen snorted and pointed to an inconspicuous place inside the armor, along the flank. There was a strange pattern stamped there.

“This is an imitation to the God of War, Triglav. No mistakes about it.”

Ellen released the armor and smiled sarcastically while folding her arms.

“It's some expensive stuff from Olmutz.”

The surface of the armor reflected the light shining through the window.

“Though I hate to say it, she's in our country as well. The manufacturing method is unique, and the armor is hard and light. Even if it was worn out and full of scratches, those thieves would be penniless.”

“Where is Olmutz in Zhcted?”

Tigre had only heard its name from Lim. He knew nothing else about it.

“It is the Dukedom to the south of LeitMeritz.”

Tigre was surprised to hear her ill-tempered voice as Ellen responded. She immediately drank the wine in her glass and hit the table vigorously.

Though Tigre thought the conversation would be unsavory, he knew it was unavoidable.

“The territory is governed by a Vanadis?”

“Her name is Ludmira Lurie... She's completely different from me.”

Ellen distorted her beautiful face with her hatred.

“She's a noisy person who always talks about character and courtesy, and she always carries tea and jam at her waist. That girl's like a young potato.”

Though Tigre could not possibly understand her words, he knew she was insulting the other person.

“--- I cannot possibly stay silent, now. Who exactly is a potato!”

Suddenly, the door was flung open and a girl's angry voice echoed throughout the room. Tigre looked back and saw two girls standing there.

One was Lim, who appeared tired. The other was a strange, diminutive girl.

She was breathtaking and was a beauty different from Ellen.

Her blue hair was trimmed around her shoulder, and she wore a large, white ribbon. Her blue silk clothes wrapped about her delicate body, giving her a lovely appearance.

However, rather than her beauty, it was her strength that appeared most. Her powerful gaze remained firm in his memory.

Tigre's gaze moved from her charming eyes to the short spear in her hand.

The tip looked to be made of the highest purity of ice; it created an illusion of coldness.

“--- Lim.”

Ellen's voice was tinged with a violent rage that reverberated within Tigre's ear.

“Why did you permit this woman to step inside this building?”

“She is a Vanadis. I cannot possibly turn her away.”

Like a lifeless doll, Lim responded indifferently.

“... Vanadis?”

The girl with blue hair shifted her gaze to Tigre as he squeezed words out of his mouth. Her smile was the height of arrogance, and she stretched her chest forward and spoke haughtily.

“I am one of the proud Vanadis of Zhcted, the Master of the {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zankaku}}, Ludmira Lurie.”

“Leave.”

Ellen's voice was cold and held no forgiveness. The atmosphere of the peaceful living room had become dangerous in an instant. The two Vanadis clearly aimed their hostility toward each other, like fierce animals confronting their natural enemy.

Ludmira glared at Ellen, her blue eyes full of contempt.

“You are being quite rude to your guest, Eleanora.”

Ellen lifted the corner of her eye as she responded with undisguised hostility.

“I will take the appropriate attitude toward a guest I invite. At the very least, you could bring a gift, though I doubt I would be of mind to accept you as a visitor.”

“You should apologize for insulting all humans and potatoes.”

“You should prostrate before me for having eavesdropped on our conversation.”

Tigre stood quietly from his seat and carefully stepped away so as not to attract attention. He walked to the doorway near Lim.

“Eavesdropping? Your voice is foolishly loud.”

“If you think that was loud, then you live in quite a small world. How pitiful.”

“Even if I live in a small world, I have many things, unlike you.”

“Rather than having many things, you should hurry up and gain some height and bigger breasts.”

“I am 16. There is still room enough to grow. How about you, Eleanora? Are you working hard to maintain the minimum dignity and courtesy? You should do your best from now until you grow old and die.”

The sound of grinding teeth could be heard, though it was unclear from which Vanadis the sound originated.

Though Tigre looked to ask Lim for help, Lim appeared to be asking him the same thing.

“... Are these two always like this?”

“It has been this way since they first met. They exchanged many insults and pointed their {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} at one another. You would not think they belong to the same country.”

“I see. So how do we stop this?”

“Though I have an idea of who can stop it, she is too far away. We can only leave these two until they finish.”

Lim's expression clearly showed resignation and an unusual fatigue.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and steeled his resolve.

''--- I'm not sure how easy it will be to get along with this girl.''

However, he still had something to ask Ludmira.

Tigre pulled out a chair close to him, purposely making a loud noise.

Seizing the moment, while their verbal war was interrupted, Tigre stood between Ludmira and Ellen.

“I do not believe I have introduced myself yet. My name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though he smiled awkwardly, he presented his hand to Ludmira.

Ludmira glanced at his hand and then looked up, as if appraising Tigre.

“Tigre. This woman is not a guest. There's no need to receive her.”

Ellen spoke defiantly behind him. Tigre was troubled as his hand still remained before him.

“--- I suppose so. I am certainly not a guest.”

She muttered in a voice so small, even Tigre could not hear it. Ludmira turned away and spoke over her shoulder.

“Please come with me, Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though Tigre and Lim were surprised by her words, Ellen was the one to react most strongly. She stood up angrily from her chair and pushed it over.

“Wha... You, what do you want!?”

Ludmira responded calmly seeing Ellen's unexpectedly red face.

“I have come here to meet this man. Though I was going to Alsace, I remembered your villa and dropped by.”

“What business do you have with me?”

The caution in Tigre's voice was muffled as he asked.

“It is nothing spectacular. I simply wish to speak a little. Is that a problem?”

“Hold it.”

It was not Tigre but Ellen who responded. She stood next to Tigre and stomped on the floor before glaring at Ludmira.

“This guy's mine. I decide what he does.”

“Oh? Were you not employed by Earl Vorn?”

Ellen found herself at a loss for words. The edge of her mouth had cramped up as she desperately thought of what to say. Tigre decided to help her.

“Our relationship is closer to that of equals. I am showing my respect as her employer.”

Ludmira accepted the answer for the time being. She then turned toward Ellen and smiled aggressively.

“Though you said you wished to talk, is it not possible to do so here?”

“As Eleanora has said, I am not a guest. Also, I would like to speak without others hearing our conversation, if possible.”

Tigre looked at Ellen. After seeing Tigre and Ludmira with a sour face, Ellen sighed.

“Let's move then. It's a bit before schedule, but let's go to Rodnick.”

They left the household and rode their horses down a slope. Beneath the empty sky was a vast, flat meadow.

Ellen and Lim led the way with Tigre and Ludmira following afterward. It was done this way because Ellen and Ludmira clearly did not want to be near each other.

It was Lim's job to calm Ellen down, leaving Tigre next to the blue-haired Vanadis.

“What is it you wish to ask of me?”

Having been asked bluntly, Ludmira was lost in thought for a moment before turning to Tigre.

“I wish to know the reason why you are fighting Duke Thenardier.”

Tigre was taken aback. He looked intently at Ludmira's face involuntarily; he did not know why he was asked.

As they moved forward, Tigre explained Duke Thenardier's army attacked Alsace. When Tigre pushed them back, Zaien had been killed.

“I think it a natural thing that I protected Alsace, but I don't think Duke Thenardier will withdraw.”

“Do you have a chance of winning?”

“That... I don't know.”

Tigre was unsure. Even with Ellen, Massas, and Augre by his side, he could not be certain.

“I do not think it possible you could win against Duke Thenardier.”

The plains were interrupted by the wilderness as they moved away from the residence. Ludmira continued as she watched Ellen's back.

“Duke Thenardier has many allies both inside and outside the country. I am one of them.”

“... Will you bring your army into Brune like Ellen?”

“If I judge it to be necessary.”

However, Ludmira's white ribbon moved as she shook her head.

“Simply leading an army is not the only form of cooperation. Money, food, armor, information... I can help simply by sending those. Even public statements may influence public opinions. Do you have such allies?”

Tigre could not answer. Though he was not without allies, the difference in numbers was too large.

Ludmira sighed ostentatiously while Tigre remained silent. She looked up at him with contempt in her eyes.

''--- Those eyes.''

They were the reason Tigre could not get a good impression of the Vanadis with blue hair as she quarreled with Ellen.

“Do you look at everyone like that?”

Though Tigre tried to suppress his feelings as much as possible, they still leaked from his voice. Ludmira's eyes narrowed quickly, tinged with a cold hostility.

“... Though informal, this is the first time a man has insulted me on our first meeting.”

“I have also never met a person who has neglected her self-introduction for such a long time.”

Tigre responded with a joke as he feigned ignorance.

He felt as if a sword or spear was pointed to his chest. Tigre looked back at Ludmira as a cold sweat wet his palm.

After a time, Ludmira looked downward quietly.

“--- I suppose so. It is as you say.”

Ludmira bowed in apology, surprising Tigre.

This girl had shown a coercive attitude since she first appeared in the residence.

She was aggressive and looked and spoke to others in contempt. He would never think she would apologize.

“I will say this. You should not call me so poorly. Call me Lurie-sama.”

Ludmira smiled lightly as if it were a natural thing.

“... Is it good to speak so formally to someone who might become an enemy?”

“You should correct how you speak.”

The Vanadis with blue hair made that declaration to Tigre with a strong tone. Tigre felt a strong pressure which made speaking difficult as she stared at him with her pupils of frozen jasper.

“You are an Earl of this country, and I am a Vanadis. Under normal circumstances, you would not be permitted to ride your horse next to me.”

Tigre could not conceal his embarrassment. He tilted his head and ran his hand through his red hair.

Though he did not think she was angry, after thinking about it, he knew she was correct.

''--- The Vanadis kneel only to the King, according to that story.''

Applying this to Brune Kingdom, the Vanadis would correspond to the powerful aristocrats like Thenardier and Ganelon, and individuals in positions such as Prime Minister, Grand Chamberlain, and Generals.

She was certainly far above a country aristocrat like Tigre.

''--- I guess I'm too used to Ellen.''

Ellen was special. He needed to remember that.

Tigre, seeing Ludmira's sincere expression, bowed obediently.

“I apologize; however, would you pardon me if I call you Ludmira-sama? For someone from Brune, it is much easier to say.”

It was true. Ludmira did not answer Tigre immediately and looked at Ellen's back. For an instant, there was a hint of envy and loneliness in her profile.

“... So you call Eleanora, Ellen?”

Rather than asking him a question, she was muttering to herself.

“I will allow it since our association will be short. Also, what is it you wished to say about my eyes?”

Tigre spoke informally as he normally did but corrected himself in a panic.

“You look down on others.”

It was not an assumption. He could say that with certainty.

Tigre had been the recipient of such eyes on countless occasions. The powerful aristocrats and their sons, Zaien included, the women of the court, and the Knights all made light of the bow.

“Can you simply smile and look favorably on poorly made meals or terribly drawn paintings?”

Ludmira spoke as if she were amused.

“So you think it natural to despise and humiliate people of poor character?”

“... I do. At least, for those of high standing.”

Ludmira looked away as she gave him an answer. The Vanadis with the spear continued to speak.

“Earl Vorn. I have heard of you before. You are a person with little skill with weaponry. Before, you presented your hand to me. It was clearly not of someone who wields the spirit of either the sword or the spear. Though your bow arm may be good, the sword and spear are what is valued. Your skill has no meaning in Brune.”

Tigre scratched his head in silence. It is true he lived a life unrelated to fame or military services.

“You have nothing worth mention. Dignity, charm, respect, even something odd, I have felt nothing from you. Though Eleanora has become your ally... I cannot understand why. What on earth did you say to her?”

Tigre finally understood. This Vanadis was interested in him.

“I want you to lend me your strength. That is all I said.”

Because it was not a lie, Tigre was able to answer naturally. Also, since he had been insulted, he decided to go on the counter-offensive a little.

“Even if there were something else, do you think I would tell someone who might become my enemy? This is even more true for a childish girl who can barely tolerate a small insult and starts an argument in someone else's house.”

“You can assume that it.”

“... You are quite skillful with your words.”

Ludmira smiled. It was approximately 10% praise, with the remainder being contempt. She looked up at Tigre with eyes as of she were absolutely superior.

“By the way, I also had a question I wished to ask.”

Tigre spoke of the band of thieves they had subjugated in the Vosyes Mountains and mentioned they wore armor from Olmutz.

“According to Ellen, you are the one governing Olmutz.”

“Do you wish to say that I organized the thieves and sent them?”

She looked at him differently from before. An intense anger emitted from her petite body.

''--- She's unexpectedly temperamental.''

“No, that's not quite right. I thought you might know who sold it, since the armor was so new.”

“That is impossible.”

Ludmira answered in a fit of anger, throwing him off.

“Though it takes time and effort, we make a large quantity of them. Both aristocrats and merchants purchase them, as well as people from other countries such as Brune and Muozinel, and even the distant lands like Sachstein and Asvarre. You should not think we are on the same scale as Alsace.”

Her words were effective, completely silencing Tigre.

Soon afterward, Tigre and the others reached Rodnick.

Rodnick, rather than a town, gave the impression of a large village.

There was nothing around the town but wilderness, and it was far from the main roads.

Though a large river flowed through the center of the town, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The wall surrounding the village was made of stones piled up to waist height, and the fence simply consisted of logs of wood.

The soil was hardened, and the weeds were removed. Small pebbles lay scattered about the street like any other road. The houses were simple with walls made of wood covered in plaster and thatched roofs.

Though there were a few stalls along the main street, they could easily be counted.

“This place has nothing.”

“If you think so, then leave. I will gladly send you off.”

Ludmira muttered her impression in a boring manner as she walked along with her horse. Ellen responded, clearly showing her displeasure.

''--- It certainly does seem like Ludmira says, but it doesn't feel poor or deserted.''

“Is there something in this town?”

Leaving the two Vanadis, Tigre spoke to Lim.

“Why do you think so?”

“I don't understand how the people have enough to eat. There are few fields in the surroundings, and the roads are far away, so they shouldn't have much business.”

The housewives amused themselves by gathering at the stalls and chatting, and the smiles of the children running between houses were bright and carefree.

Men amused themselves with chess in the gardens, and, though antiquated, there were many children sitting on their knees, listening to the elderly tell a story.

Though it was not flashy or loud, everyone seemed happy. It was an atmosphere Tigre enjoyed.

“It looks like you did a good job of noticing, Tigre. As expected of my partner who differs from a certain small Vanadis.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen turned around and laughed joyfully.

“There is a hot spring here. That's why I brought you here.”

“Aren't hot springs in the heart of the mountain? Don't you often seen deer and monkeys...”

Lim looked at Tigre with amazement and corrected him.

“They are not necessarily limited to the heart of the mountains.”

“For this town, they were digging for a well but found a hot spring instead. It's over there.”

Ellen pointed to a distant building made of stone. Its size was the same as Ellen's villa, though it likely extended twice as far. The roof was flat and was particularly conspicuous for the town.

“It's a public bath. There are three areas, each with a hot water pipe to allow the water to flow in. Also...”

At that time, Ellen's words were interrupted as she turned her gaze to a nearby stall. The smell drifted to Tigre's nose; it was a stall which sold wheat porridge.

''--- That's right, we haven't eaten anything since this morning, and it's pretty late.''

“Should we get a bite to eat?”

Ellen seemed to have trouble making the proposal, so Tigre spoke up for her. Tigre was also hungry.

“Yeah, you're right. Let's do that.”

Though Ellen nodded and grinned widely like a child, Ludmira spoke shrilly as she looked at Ellen in astonishment.

“There is no need. As a Vanadis, I will not eat at a street stall... Even so, I am not hungry.”

As she said that, Ludmira's stomach gave off a sound. Though it was quiet, neither Tigre, Ellen, nor Lim missed it.

Lim looked away as if she had not heard it; however, Ellen's shoulders shook as she held in her laughter. She looked down at Ludmira with an unbearably happy face.

“I see. The great Vanadis Ludmira-sama could not possibly eat wheat porridge from a stall.”

Turning about, Ellen briskly walked to the stall and paid several copper coins. She returned calmly with a wooden bowl full of porridge.

Due to the fresh herbs, the porridge had a refreshing scent which stimulated Tigre's nose. Ellen purposely stood in front of Ludmira and slowly brought the porridge to her mouth with her wooden spoon.

''--- So, So childish...''

Tigre's impression was for both Ellen and Ludmira.

While he thought about whether he should separate the two, Ludmira narrowed her eyes and frowned. Her face was pale in anger. Without moving, she tightly grasped her fist and glared at Ellen.

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim frowned and admonished Ellen, Ellen did not bother to listen.

He remembered their conversation in the mansion. Though he understood Ellen disliked Ludmira, it seemed a bit over the top.

“... My stomach's a bit empty. May I buy some more?”

When he asked Lim, Ellen nodded in confirmation. Tigre walked to the stand and ordered two portions for Lim and himself.

“I'm pretty hungry. Do you mind giving me some more?”

Tigre asked the man as he passed him a few copper coins.

The porridge included bird meat, nuts, and many sweet herbs, which greatly stimulated the appetite. Due to how it was seasoned, along with his hunger, he thought he would be able to eat a lot.

Tigre took the bowl and walked back to Ellen and the others. Fortunately, a fight had not yet occurred. Tigre presented the wooden bowl full of porridge to Ludmira.

“If you'd like, would you have some? Maybe it's because I'm male, but he gave me a bit too much.”

If he did not ask this way, the girl probably would not eat.

Though he had no obligation to do so, Tigre wanted to avoid a dangerous atmosphere. Though he was amazed by Ludmira's childish obstinacy, he thought it a little pleasing.

“... If that is the case, I will accept.”

Ludmira timidly extended her hand and took the wooden bowl. She blew on the porridge to cool it down.

“... It is not bad.”

“That's good.”

“I will remember this, Earl Vorn.”

There was neither mockery nor ridicule. Ludmira looked up at Tigre with a small, but innocent smile.

“Next time, I will treat you to tea.”

Immediately after she thanked him, he breathed in relief in his mind. Ellen suddenly gripped Tigre's collar and dragged him away after handing her porridge to Lim.

“Why did you do that?”

“That's my line.”

Ellen glared at Tigre sullenly. He gave her an aggressive gaze in return.

“It's one thing if you're friends, but you two clearly aren't. How could I possibly watch that?”

“You belong to me. Even so---”

Ellen raised her voice when she noticed a passing mother and child child. She could hear the people talk about the two as if they were blindly having a passionate lovers' quarrel.

Ellen's face flushed red, and she looked downward in silence. Though Tigre also heard the people, he recited the name of the Pantheon of Gods in his mind and desperately calmed himself.

“... Hey, Ellen.”

Because Tigre spoke in a subdued voice, Ellen became calm.

“I know there are people you can't like; it's the same for me. But if you keep up with this, you'll only get tired and force yourself into a corner.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with up-turned eyes.

“... Are you telling me to grow up?”

“Just relax a little bit. It's better to spend your time laughing than being angry. If you keep this up, you'll go bald early.”

Ellen did not respond to his poor joke. Though she looked at Tigre in frustration, the irritation radiating from her body slowly subsided.

“... I got it.”

Before long, Ellen said those words with a sigh. She eventually smiled brightly in the manner Tigre was accustomed to seeing.

“You're right. I think it's best to spend my time smiling. I'd rather not bother with Ludmira, and it's not good to give you and Lim unnecessary anxiety. Still...”

Ellen reached out and lightly pinched Tigre's nose, though it was light enough that he did not feel pain. Tigre blinked in confusion, since he did not understand Ellen's intent. Ellen glared at him with a mixture of embarrassment and emotional dependence; it was a difficult expression.

“... Like I thought, I can't be happy that you gave that woman some porridge. At least let me do this much.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre was surprised as they passed through the entrance of the bathhouse.

It was not simply a bathhouse; there was a tavern and inn inside as well.

The guests amused themselves with cards and chess in the spacious rooms, and the guests chatted at the bar after leaving the hot water.

There were stalls with skewers of meet, mushrooms, and herbs, and others that sold mineral water in small bottles.

It was overflowing with vigor, heat, and excitement. Tigre looked about in blank surprise; Ellen stood proudly as she spoke..

“It seems a Vanadis many generations ago liked the hot springs here. She exempted them from taxes so long as they maintained the bathhouse, though the taxes weren't that high to begin with.”

“Is it possible she built the villa there so she could easily reach this town?”

Ludmira asked Ellen, unable to hide her amazement.

“Since the Vanadis built it there, I would think so. Well, that would not be reason enough. She likely used it to inspect the area around the Vosyes Mountains.”

Lim finished checking in at the hotel. To avoid useless quarrels, she reserved three rooms for Tigre, Ellen and Lim, and Ludmira.

Though the rooms were small and had a small window on the wall and a single bed, the floors were cleaned, and the linens were laundered.

As soon as he settled down, Tigre postponed his meal and his trip to the baths. Tigre first maintained his bow, though, since it was ready to use at once, he did nothing spectacular. He wiped the dust off with a coarse cloth and rubbed honey into it with his skin.

Afterward, he carefully examined his leather armor and shoes.

Ellen knocked on the door as he finished his work.

“You still haven't gone to the baths yet?”

Ellen's face was strangely flushed as she asked. She was a little large for the robe she wore. Since it was sleeveless, it was easy to see her ample bosom. Her silver-white hair was still wet, and a mysterious smell drifted from her thin arms extending from her clothes.

He was troubled by where to look.

“I'll show you where to go. Though there are three baths, one of them has been reserved for the Vanadis. It's so we can use it at any time.”

Tigre looked away while pretending to concentrate on his bow; however, she had completely seen through him.

“You clearly saw me at the Imperial Palace. There's no need to feel shy now.”

Ellen chuckled as she played with the hem of her robe.

Tigre let out a small breath and collected himself before leaving the room. He headed toward the bathhouse based on Ellen's directions, so he arrived rather quickly.

There was a dimly lit dressing room as soon as he opened the door. The baths were further in.

''--- I wonder if the structure is the same for the other baths.''

He took his clothes off and placed them in a rattan basket. Tigre pushed the door open.

He involuntarily let out a groan. The bath was splendidly made.

A thick steam shrouded the bath, which was lined with marble tiles of different colors. Stones paved the area without a single gap between, like a cobblestone street. Along one wall was an image of a pitch-black giant dragon. It seemed to represent a Vanadis.

However, Tigre could hardly see them.

One girl stood in the bath.

It was Ludmira. She was not wearing any stitch of clothing. Her fair skin was faintly dyed red, and the hot water dripped from the tip of her blue hair.

Tigre was unable to look away from her body due to his shock and astonishment.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_186.jpg|175px|thumb]]
While Ludmira also stood, as if she were made of stone, she recovered first and picked up her spear on the floor. Shortening the distance in a moment, she had thrust the spear before Tigre's face.

“... I didn't think people brought weapons into the bath.”

Those were the words that finally left Tigre's mouth. Though he tried to turn his face away from Ludmira's naked body, her spear moved quickly, preventing him from doing so.

Though he shut his eyes, the scene he saw a moment before was burnt on the back of his eyelids.

“Um, you should cover yourself. Isn't it embarrassing?”

“Is it embarrassing to be seen by a cat or a dog?”

It was a prompt answer. Her quiet voice was tinged with anger. Tigre could not object; if he opened his eyes at this time, though, he would see that her eyes trembled with anger, and her spear shook out of embarrassment.

''--- That's right, Ellen had the Silver Flash nearby when she bathed.''

The Vanadis always had the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} within grasp.

“... Given how you look, it seems you did not come to humiliate me.”

“It was an accident. It was my fault for not checking to see if someone is in here, though.”

“Your language.”

“I apologize.”

Shortly after, the air shook and a hard object struck Tigre's head. He held his head in response to the pain. Because Tigre's eyes were closed, he was defenseless; he fell to the floor in agony.

Ludmira gave a snort and briskly walked away.

Tigre finally opened his eyes once he heard the door swiftly close behind him. Tears blotted his eyes and he held his head as he stood up. He looked down at his body which was not covered by a cloth.

“Seen by a cat or a dog, is it...”

It was very difficult for Tigre to consider it in that manner.

Incidentally, it later became clear that this encounter was set up by Ellen.

It was her little bit of mischief, since it required Tigre head to the bath immediately.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The next morning, Tigre and the others left Rodnick and headed to the main road. They would reach the road to Imperial Palace before midday.

The sky was dark, and thick gray clouds covered the sky, heralding the arrival of rain.

As Tigre and the others advanced on their horses, the atmosphere remained quiet.

Ludmira remained silent as she coldly stared at Tigre, who could do nothing but endure; meanwhile, Ellen simply smiled wryly as she watched the two. Though Lim looked at Tigre in sympathy, she could not erase the signs of shock and contempt in her eyes.

Incidentally, the four knew it was a situation planned by Ellen.

The wilderness ended as the meadow spread out before them. They followed a small road which would be sure to meet the main highways.

“You---”

When they had entered the woods, Ellen spoke to Ludmira.

“You said you came to see what kind of man Tigre was. Did you manage to achieve your goal?”

The forest grew thick, and the needles of the cypress trees remained throughout the winter.

The weather was poor as well, making the forest seem even darker. The road was narrow and bumpy, which further fueled any sense of unease.

“--- Yes. I understand him quite well.”

Ludmira answered curtly with an unfriendly tone.

“He is a worthless man who is somewhat good with words. I do not know why you are with such a man... but I suppose a dog will go with a dog, and a cat will go with a cat. In that way, he suits you quite well.”

Ludmira over her shoulder toward Tigre, as if staring at a piece of dirt. Tigre caught her glance, but refrained from forming a rebuttal. Though it was according to Ellen's plan, it was his fault for that she was seen.

“--- I see. I got it.”

Ellen shook her shoulders in laughter. Seeing this, Ludmira frowned.

“I do not recall saying anything worth laughing at.”

“No, you said something funny just now. It seems your eyes aren't good enough if you can't see Tigre's merits.”

“I did not think the day would come when I pitied you.”

Ludmira could no longer find any words to say as she shook her head in fatigue. Her words were partly sarcastic, with the rest being her true feelings of amazement.

On the other hand, while Ellen tried to returned to her previous attitude, her smile disappeared and she spoke. Her expression became serious as she pulled on the reins. It was difficult to tell whether her instinct or Arifal's warning was faster.

Ludmira also noticed it, shortly after Ellen. Tigre and Lim, behind the two, had also felt it.

To the left and right were trees, and there were no shadows in the vicinity. Though the road was straight and they could look far ahead, they could not find peddlers, travelers, or even a single hunter.

However, there were signs. They had carefully approached like beasts which had found their prey, hiding in the trees under the cover of darkness.

“--- We're surrounded.”

“Assassins.”

Ellen muttered to herself leisurely while Lim's face tightened.

While Tigre and Lim could not conceal their tension, Ellen and Ludmira calmly prepared their weapons. Perhaps they were accustomed to it as Vanadis.

“It's a bit late for thieves to be out here. I wonder who they are aiming for.”

“It would be either you or me, correct?”

Ludmira spoke as if it were natural. Ellen simply smiled as she shook her head.

“Tigre's a worthwhile target now, as well. If Tigre dies, Duke Thenardier would jump for joy, since I would leave Brune.”

“I'd rather you not say that so easily.”

Tigre expressed his disgust as he nocked an arrow to his bow. Though he did not want to believe it, he thought it possible for Duke Thenardier.

''--- What should I do? The enemy can attack while concealing their identity. I may have no choice but to use the horses as a shield.''

“Shall we turn back, Eleanora-sama?”

“On this narrow and rough road? They'll definitely come out, however...”

Ellen looked forward and then looked back at Tigre.

“Give me an arrow.”

Unable to read her intent, Tigre passed her an arrow from the quiver in his saddle. Ellen casually tossed it in the air.

The arrow rotated as it flew through the air. Suddenly, it split in two and fell to the ground, making a dry sound.

“... I thought so.”

“What was that?”

Tigre could not understand the spectacle before his eyes. Ellen responded with an unpleasant expression.

“Steel wire. If it's low, it will cut your feet. If it's high, it will cut your neck. There's definitely more than one.”

“I see.”

Ludmira nodded in admiration.

“This group moved ahead of us and waited for us to approach.”

“They likely set it up ahead of time and would take advantage of it while we ran ahead to get rid of them. They must have explored this area quite a bit.”

Ellen gazed at the thin road along which multiple steel wires were spread.

“Eleanora. Use your {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}} and blow them away.”

“If the ground is destroyed, our horses will be unable to move forward, and the surrounding trees will get caught up in it.”

Tigre turned to Lim, hearing a word he was unaccustomed to hearing.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, do you remember when Eleanora-sama killed the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}? Though I did not see it, Eleanora-sama did not use normal means to defeat the Dragon.”

“Ah, it's true, she had done it when she called out {{furigana|[Cleave the Wind]|Ley Admos}}...”

“That is the name of her [Dragonic Skill]”

Tigre thanked Lim and was called by Ellen.

“Tigre. Any ideas? This foolish woman doesn't seem to want to do anything troublesome herself.”

“Do not tell lies. I simply said you should use your power first.”

Tigre felt admiration seeing the two Vanadis glare at each other while ignoring the assassins in the vicinity. He could not understand how they could remain so calm.

''--- They're that used to it?''

Tigre looked down the road where the presence felt rough as he thought it all pointless. He looked up at the sky clad in gray clouds and pulled out a small flask from his saddle.

When he opened the lid of the flask, he threw the water inside before him. A small sound of water splashing on the ground accompanied the black stain of where the water fell to.

In the air, countless drops of water floated, drawing a straight line as the water clung to the steel wire. Ellen and Lim looked at him in admiration, and even Ludmira could not hide her surprise.

“If there's light, it becomes easier to see this way... By the way, would there be a trap if we were to cut these?”

“I doubt they could afford the time for that. We left Rodnick today, but they would need to know exactly which path we were heading down.”

When Ellen finished speaking, a nearby leaf swayed; it was not done by the wind. Tigre noticed it, threw away his flask, and promptly grabbed his bow and arrows.

However, he did not nock his arrow in time. His instinct, or perhaps something akin to intuition, told Tigre of a silent danger. He removed his foot from the bridle, forcibly took a defensive position, and jumped off his horse.

Immediately afterward, an arrow was released from the depths of the forest at a tremendous speed, piercing the trunk of a tree just beyond Tigre. If he was a moment late in jumping off or did not crouch to the ground, it would have gone through his chest.

''--- There's more to come...''

In the branches and leaves Tigre aimed at before, a small figure jumped out. Though his stature was short like a child's, the face belonged to an adult male.

The man held a cylinder in his thin fingers and turned its tip to Tigre.

A needle spouted from the cylinder. Tigre could not avoid it, since his body had not yet been ready to move.

That moment, as if it slid along the ground, a gust rushed by. The needle tip pointed upward and fell to the ground.

When the man took out a new needle, Tigre nocked his arrow and shot at a distance a needle would reach him. The arrow pierced deeply through the man's head and stuck into the tree behind him.

“So so.”

Ellen smiled to Tigre on the ground from atop her horse with her long sword, the Silver Flash, in her hand. She had diverted the needle he was unable to avoid.

“Relax. You don't need to worry about arrows or needles hitting us as long as we're here.”

“You saved me. Save the jokes for later.”

Ludmira looked down on the assassin's corpse with cold indifference and nodded with conviction.

“These men are the {{furigana|Seven Chains|Serasyu}}.”

“Seven Chains?”

Lim asked in a parrot-like fashion. Ludmira responded as if it were a trivial matter.

“They are a notorious, seven man assassination group. It is my first time encountering them.”

Ludmira moved the tip of the spear in her hand toward the corpse. She pointed to a tattoo in the shape of a chain along the body's left arm.

“This tattoo is their proof of identity.”

“You know quite a bit.”

Both Tigre and Ellen looked at Ludmira in admiration. Rather than boasting, Ludmira responded as if disheartened.

“That is natural. I have knowledge accumulated from generation to generation of the Lurie family. I am different from a Vanadis who is fresh off the farm.”

Though Ellen was clearly offended, she did not retort. She took a step or two back on her horse in order to protect Tigre who had finally risen.

Lim moved her horse accordingly to protect Ellen.

The air wiggled again as movement occurred in the branches and leaves. Tigre and the others established their arms and took caution.

Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the branches of the threes stretched over Lim. It was the upper body of a man hanging upside down, hanging off a branch by the his feet. He had lurked there and awaited his chance.

The assassin approached Lim at a furious speed and tried to stab her with a dagger; it was a poisonous fang that would easily take her life with only a graze.

Lim remained calm and cut through the man's neck with her sword. Fresh blood spouted from his wound and the assassin fell to the ground. Lim looked down to confirm his death.

In that moment, her reaction was delayed.

A snake fell from above and pounced on Lim. It was a two-step attack.

Lim failed to avoid the snake.

“Lim!”

Ellen cried out; her face was pale. She moved out of instinct and cut through the snake with the Silver Flash. A blade of wind was released from her argent sword and the snake's head was cleanly bisected.

“How are you!?”

Tigre and Ellen ran up to Lim. Though she opened her mouth to speak, no words came out.

Tigre caught her in his arms as she fell off her horse.

“What's wrong!?”

There was no answer. Lim's face was red with a fever, and sweat blotted her forehead.

''--- Is this poison?''

Tigre looked at the corpse of the snake and confirmed its identity through the scales. He turned back and looked at Lim, but he could find no injury on her face or neck.

Two small holes were lined up neatly on her right breast.

“Tigre! What happened!? What's wrong with Lim!?”

Ellen's expression and her tone showed she was nearly on the verge of tears, but Tigre did not look at her; he could not afford to.

He quietly lay Lim on the ground and tore her clothes off. Her rich, twin hills bounced from the momentum. He put his mouth to the wound on her right chest and began sucking strongly. He spat out the blood which had accumulated on the surface of her wound.

“...!”

A heated groan came from Lim's mouth as she was unable to bear the sensation.

''--- It's good I knew what kind of snake that was.''

Many years ago, he had been taught how to treat such injuries from Batran while he hunted in the mountains.

''--- If we quickly return to Rodnick, we can give her better care.''

While he thought this, two more sounds hit Tigre's ear.

A chill ran down his backbone. Four shadows danced through the air above him. The hidden assassins had moved in unison.

It was impossible for Lim or him to move, and though Ellen reacted, she was slower than usual.

''--- In a place like this...!''

At that time, small legs landed near Tigre.

It was Ludmira. The assassins did not come to attack her, and the Vanadis with blue hair was not even the slightest bit upset.

“--- Lavias.”

It was the name of her spear.

When she spun the spear in her hand, it grew to Ludmira's height.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}.”

Her clear, cold voice, reminiscent of ice without a hint of impurity, sounded faintly throughout the forest. Ludmira pierced the ground with the tip of her spear. A white light tinged with an icy air emitted from the tip as many crystals drew to Ludmira.

The cold air erupted.

Tigre, who had witnessed the spectacle, could only express it that way.

Large crystals which froze the very atmosphere surrounded Ludmira, as if drawn to protect her.

An uncountable number of ice spears were projected. It was a violent looking power; it looked like a large monster with many fangs lined up along its jaw.

The thorns of ice avoided Tigre and mowed down the surrounding trees or blew upward into the sky.

The assassins were unable to escape. Their faces and bodies were drilled through by sharp icicles, and their pale bodies were dyed red.

One man's head was crushed, killing him immediately, and there was another who reeled in pain as poison he possessed rained over him; however, that was over in an instant as his hand froze and shattered.

After confirming the assassins were no longer breathing, Ludmira removed her spear from the ground thick with ice. She rotated her spear once and struck the ground lightly.

The ice blew away while emitting a sound as if glass were crushed. It melted into the air and sprinkled grains of white ice to the ground.

“--- I am disappointed.”

The shaft of the spear had shortened. Ludmira vomited words as if provoking Ellen, her eyes filled with anger and contempt.

“To lose yourself over a single vassal. Eleanora, you are not qualified to be a Vanadis. You should throw aside Arifal before you bring misfortune to your people.”

After spitting out those words, Ludmira mounted her horse without looking a Ellen. Though Tigre was astonished and had trouble speaking, he finally called out to Ludmira.

Ludmira turned her head slightly to Tigre.

“Thanks. For helping.”

The Vanadis with the spear of ice did not respond. Her glance moved from Tigre past Ellen. The cold atmosphere was blown away and scattered down the road.

Tigre saw her off and looked back at Lim.

Her rich chest shook from her rough breathing. At last, Tigre considered what he had just done. Her skin was faintly covered in sweat, and her right breast was faintly red where Tigre strongly sucked the poison from.

He had torn away all her clothes. After covering her up, he turned back to Ellen to apologize.

The Vanadis with silver-white hair lowered the sword in her hand and silently stared at Tigre.

“Her condition?”

“Because Lim is sturdy, she should be fine. From what I can remember, only the elderly and sick died from the poison from this snake. If we return to Rodnick, we can treat her and she should survive. The components for the medicine can be found anywhere.”

Tigre spoke to encourage Ellen. Though it was not a lie that the only ones to die were the elderly and the ill, there was no telling whether Lim would live or not. He did not know if the assassins modified the snake, either.

Reassured by Tigre, Ellen's tense face relaxed.

“I got it. Tigre, you head to Rodnick and call a doctor. I'll carry Lim on my horse and catch up.”

By the time Lim woke up, two days had passed.

The sun shined through the window, and the birds were chirping. For a while, she looked at the ceiling blankly. She suddenly felt a weight around her belly and cast her eyes downward.

It was the dull red hair she was accustomed to seeing. He seemed to be sleeping, since his faint breathing could be heard.

Lim tried to push him away on reflex, but stopped herself to confirm the situation. She was in a spacious room with a table and chair and the bed she slept on.

“Rodnick?”

It was too recent to forget. Lim searched her memory. It was cut off after she killed the assassin when she saw the snake.

At that time, the door opened and a girl with argent hair down to her waist smiled brightly at the sight of Lim.

“You're awake, Lim.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim began to sit up, Ellen shook her head and stopped her.

“Lim, we are not in the Imperial Palace. It's just the two of us; you can call me Ellen like you did in old times.”

“That is something I cannot do.”

Though she smiled, rejection was clearly visible in her eyes. Lim continued to speak.

“Though I have said this before, I am the person most intimate with you, Eleanora-sama. I cannot simply use your nickname on such occasions.”

“Thanks to that, he's the only one other than the Vanadis who calls me Ellen.”

Ellen smiled bitterly as she turned to Tigre.

“Even if you told him to, to call Eleanora-sama by her nickname as a prisoner of war is truly surprising.”

The two smiled as they looked at each other.

“... How is your body?”

“I am a little tired, but there should be no problem.”

“I see. You should give your thanks to the sleepy head over there. He did some emergency treatment when you fell.”

Ellen explained the circumstances as she looked down at Tigre with folded arms.

After defeating the assassins, Tigre and Ellen quickly returned to Rodnick.

The two carried Lim to the bed and took turns applying the medicine according to the doctor and nurse's directions.

“I thought you would be fine at first, but the doctor said there was a chance you would turn for the worse. I was really worried.”

So as not to awaken Tigre, Ellen quietly sat down before Lim and brought her hand forward kindly. Lim noticed the dark circles under Ellen's eye.

“I'm really glad you're alive.”

“I apologize. Even though I am to be your guard, I fell so easily.”

“What are you talking about? You did what you needed to do.”

Ellen laughed and lightly touched Lim's forehead with her finger. Lim also smiled.

''--- Thank goodness.''

Lim placed her right hand on her chest and quietly rejoiced that she survived. She could still serve Ellen, she could still help her. She was happy.

“What of the assassins?”

“One escaped. Since the {{furigana|[Seven Chains]|Serasyu}} act in a group of seven, they weren't completely annihilated, so we need to remain vigilant.”

Lim suddenly frowned and stroke the wound. There were herbs ground into it, and it was covered in a clean cloth, but there was something she worried about before that.

“Eleanora-sama. You said Lord Tigrevurmud gave me emergency treatment?”

“Yes. I said that.”

Lim's voice trembled.

“About that... what method did he used?”

“He sucked the poison from the wound.”

Lim noticed the joyful nature in Ellen's voice. Her face quickly became red and hot. Though she had pushed reason aside and instinctively thought to beat Tigre's head, she succeeded to stop just before doing so.

“I'll say this in his defense. He was desperate to help you at the time; he had no ulterior motives. If anything, I should be the one you hit.”

The hand Lim had stopped in midair was pulled to Ellen's chest.

“When you fell, I could only stand motionless. I could not think or do anything like a child.”

“But you were the one to carry me here, Eleanora-sama.”

Ellen looked wistfully at Lim, as if she had something more to say, but all that left the mouth of the Vanadis with silver-white hair were her thanks.

She quietly grasped Lim's hand and let her heart soak in the warmth of her life. Ellen reluctantly parted and stood up.

“We'll come back again. We need to leave and head to the Palace today.”

Ellen wore her vigorous and fearless face, the face of a Vanadis, once again as she spoke. Lim nodded and looked down at Tigre's head.

“If possible, I would like to let Tigre rest some more, since he's probably tired.”

Ellen smiled wryly; Lim nodded in agreement.

But they did not have the time to spare.

After thinking for a while, Lim decided to wake him as gently as possible. She placed her fingers in Tigre's red hair and tried to shake him awake.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Please wake up.”

However, Tigre groaned quietly and violently brushed Lim's hand aside.

His hand moved further and grabbed Lim's chest. Though it was unconscious, he was massaging her quite vigorously.

Tigre was then awakened by a violent slap.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 4 - MTL

2013-01-02T09:31:37Z

108.252.228.189: /* {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} ===
Tigre felt nostalgic when he saw the town of Celesta.

“I wonder if Ellen has returned.”

While recalling her bright smile, Tigre spoke to Lim who rode her horse alongside him.

“She is likely to have returned, since we took more time than expected.”

At that time, Teita and Batran, who were behind them, hastened their pace and approached Tigre.

“Tigre-sama, may I go ahead to make preparations?”

“I'm sure you're tired from the long journey. Don't worry about it today.”

Though Teita's eyes were as full of life as always, they were slightly puffy and sunken. Her fatigue had accumulated as well.

“Teita. It's good that you have offered, but you don't need to do anything unreasonable.”

Teita frowned in embarrassment as Tigre put in his own good word.

“But what will we do about supper tonight, Tigre-sama?”

“I'll finish off what I have.”

“... You're going to eat fruits and vegetables only again?”

Tigre's response was blocked as she gazed at him with her hazel eyes. She hit the bull's-eye.

“Teita, it's natural to do these things when you're hunting in the mountains and forests---”

“We are at a village.”

Teita's words were quick and blunt. Batran smiled wryly to help Tigre.

“Teita, you must return to the temple tonight for prayer. I'll worry about you if you're out too late.”

Teita was weak to her shrine duties. Her momentum quickly disappeared as she looked down in thought. Tigre stroked her chestnut-hair as if soothing a child.

“It will be a while before we can relax. Tomorrow will be busy, so I'll need your help. Make sure to get some rest today.”

“... I understand. I apologize for being unreasonable, Tigre-sama.”

Teita and Batran moved back. Tigre let out a breath of relief.

“Teita is a good girl.”

Lim expressed her thoughts.

“But she can be troublesome from time to time.”

Tigre remembered when Celesta was attacked. Teita, in order to welcome him home, had not left the house.

“Though I'm glad she thinks of me, it's a bit troublesome that she would put herself in such danger.”

“I suppose it is persuasive coming from someone who tried to run away for the sake of his people.”

Tigre frowned upon hearing Lim's cold words.

“I have a duty as their Lord...”

“For her, she has her pride as a maid and her affection for you. Even if it is dangerous, even if it is foolish to others, it is still her obligation.”

“How difficult.”

Tigre looked up at the sky and let out a sigh.

Contrary to Tigre's expectations, Ellen had still not returned.

However, a courier was sent from Ellen and awaited him at the mansion. Her message was short.

[I'll meet you at Kikimora Mansion.]

“Kikimora Mansion?”

Lim answered Tigre's question.

“It is one of Eleanora-sama's villas in the Vosyes Mountains.”

“A villa.”

Tigre was surprised to hear it, but it would not be unfounded if she were to have ten or twenty villas, given Ellen's position.

The aristocrats of Brune typically had two or more villas in addition to their own mansions within their territory. Several years ago, Massas invited Tigre and his father over to his own.

The next morning, Tigre and Lim left Celesta on horseback under the glow of the early morning sky.

Though Teita likely wanted to go with them, she may have thought it a nuisance on her part, so she saw the two off with a smile.

Rurick remained on standby with the one hundred soldiers from Zhcted in Celesta.

There was a purpose in this. If aristocrats close to Duke Thenardier noticed the Zhcted Army, they would not move immediately.

Though the Knights were still worrisome, for now, he could only worry about Massas who had headed toward the Royal Capital.

''--- Zaien called me a traitor. If you consider the current situation in which the Zhcted Army is remaining in Alsace, others will think so as well, however, if we give him an explanation, His Majesty should understand.''

Tigre could do nothing but believe.

After crossing the Vosyes Mountains and entering LeitMeritz, Lim took the lead. They took a road separate from the highway and moved through a prairie.

“Autumn has already ended.”

The cold wind blew the leaves off the trees. Lim muttered to herself as she returned a hempen bag to the saddle of her horse.

The meadow soon changed to a wilderness, and then into an area full of gravel and pebbles, in which weeds could hardly grow. A large black building stood at the top of a hill.

“This is Kikimora Mansion.”

“Incidentally, is Kikimora the name of something?”

“It is said to be a fairy from ancient times that grants households safety and protection. Unless an elaborate title is given intentionally, most villas are crowned with this name.”

As they climbed up the small incline, the shape of the villa became clear to see.

From top to bottom, the walls were plastered and dyed black. The roof was red, and it was about the size of Tigre's mansion in Celesta.

When they arrived at the front of the house, Lim pulled her horse to the stable to the side. Tigre quietly followed after her.

In the stable, there was already a horse tethered. The horse glanced at Tigre with large, round eyes. As its interest quickly disappeared, it turned away and snorted.

“This is Eleanora-sama's horse.”

Lim let out a breath of relief and looked back to Tigre.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please go ahead. If you call Eleanora-sama's name, I believe she will come to you.”

“It's fine. We won't start the conversation until you're there anyway, so we should take care of this quickly.”

After unloading his luggage, he pulled off the harness and saddle. He wiped its body and gave the horse salt to lick and water to drink. It was work the two were accustomed to, so it ended quickly.

Tigre carried Lim's bag over his shoulder; it was quite a considerable weight. After Tigre left the stable, Lim quickly followed after him in confusion.

“Since it belongs to me, I should take it.”

“I have my things as well, and we'll be there in a moment, anyway.”

Tigre laughed and told her not to worry. Lim sighed with complicated emotions showing in her blue eyes.

Standing before the front door, Lim lightly knocked. Footsteps were soon heard and the door opened. Ellen appeared wearing her blue colored clothes and the Silver Flash Arifal at her waist.

“Oh, you came.”

Her dazzling smile reminiscent of the sun beyond a cloudless sky invited Tigre and Lim. The light of a lamp could be seen high on the wall, illuminating the three people.

“Looks pretty heavy.”

Ellen voiced her admiration having seen the bag over Tigre's shoulder.

“Though I would not call it a souvenir, it is something I want you to see by all means.”

“It will be my pleasure.”

Ellen's bright red pupils shined curiously as she listened to Lim's words. At that time, the air shook buoyantly, and the wind passed through Tigre and Lim's hair.

“It seems this fellow wants to say hello to you as well.”

Ellen lightly and fondly tapped the longsword at her waist. It was as if the Silver Flash was laughing.

“Hmm?”

Her silver-white hair which extended to her waist shook. Ellen looked at Tigre's face in interest.

“Is there something on my face?”

“No, it's the opposite.”

Ellen smiled in satisfaction and extended her slender arm to Tigre's head. She brought his face close enough that they could feel each others' breath.

Feeling her soft chest press against his own, Tigre's face faintly turned crimson. Ellen continued speaking without noticing his reaction.

“When I left Alsace, it felt like you were possessed. I don't know what happened, but it's not there now.”

Tigre understood that his expression was poor at the time. When Ellen left, he had been obsessed with his fear of Duke Thenardier.

Tigre looked back at Ellen and returned a bold smile.

“Everything's fine because it's me.”

“Right. Also, doesn't it seem like you and Lim have become quite friendly?”

This time, Ellen's smile had a bit of an edge to it.

“You two were alone from Alsace to here. Did something happen?”

“Unfortunately, it was nothing like you imagine.”

While shrugging his shoulders, Tigre gently removed Ellen's arms. After they parted, he regretted the loss of the good feeling he had, but he also felt it unpleasant and different from his true intent. He still had a lump in his throat from the nostalgia of their reunion, but after some time, it seemed to reflect poorly on his behavior.

“You two seem quite intimate now.”

Though Ellen's words showed her suspicion, she did not pursue the subject any further.

Ellen then walked over to Lim and hugged her closely. Lim also smiled naturally as she patted Ellen's back.

“You've worked hard.”

“We have not done much. I am glad you are well, Eleanora-sama.”

“That's natural. I just went to the King's Capital, had a chat, and came here. Let's relax and have a chat.”

Ellen cheerfully responded as she guided the two through the hallway to the living room.

“This is quite clean. Do you use it often?”

Tigre gave his impression as he passed through the corridor. Ellen turned around and looked at him.

“About a half koku on horseback, there is a small town called Rodnick. The residents there clean this mansion regularly. Tonight, we'll be staying there.”

The living room was spacious and had a large fireplace along the wall.

The carpet from Muozinel had geometric patterns sewn into it, giving it a warm appearance. On top of a walnut table in the center, there was a bottle of wine and a fruit basket.

Suddenly, Tigre recalled a story Ellen had once told him. Everyone drew together, huddling over the fireplace, singing songs, and eating warm potatoes. Like that, people could overcome the severe winter snowfall.

“First, a toast to celebrate our reunion.”

The three sat around the table. Ellen opened the wine and poured it into three prepared glasses. They brought their glasses together and gave toasts in both the language of Brune and Zhcted.

“Why did you choose this place as a meeting spot?”

Tigre asked as he admired the scenery outside the window. There was a garden, and the field spread away from the mansion, giving it an idyllic atmosphere.

“Honestly, I wasn't sure what was going on anywhere. If there was an issue in Alsace, I could head there, and if there were a problem in LeitMeritz, I could travel there immediately as well. This place is roughly the midpoint between the two.”

After answering with a bright smile, Ellen looked at the two seriously.

“I'll say this now, I managed to obtain the King's permission for the time being, but there are two troublesome issues. When I obtain any territory, I must offer it to the Kingdom.”

“How does that differ from now?”

Tigre tilted his head, unable to understand Ellen's words.

“Alsace will be under the direct control of Zhcted Kingdom, not Eleanora-sama. Alsace will be under His Majesty's control.”

Lim answered his question. Tigre simply put his hand to his chin in thought.

“... Does the King of Zhcted not want Ellen's territory to increase?”

“It is not just territory, even our popularity, authority, and influence... The old man is afraid whenever any of these things increase. He is a King that fears the Vanadis. Well, it's happened with all the previous Kings.”

Lim continued to speak for Ellen, who had let out a large sigh.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Assume you are the King of a country... There are seven people with power and authority second only to yourself. Would you want them to obtain more land to control? Furthermore, these seven are popular and excellent in domestic affairs.”

“I would leave the work to them and take a nap or go hunt.”

Lim hit Tigre without hesitation.

“I am telling a very serious story, so please answer seriously.”

Ellen was lying on the table suppressing her laughter.

“... Well, aren't they reliable?”

“Would you not fear the seven would turn their blade against you? They wield a strength greater than one thousand soldiers. No matter what, it would be impossible for you to win.”

“I would think it best to have an excellent subordinate, even if they were stronger than me, for a long time.”

Hearing Tigre's ridiculous answer, Ellen looked up happily.

“Honestly, even I would say you were a bit too carefree. I said this before, but the King is not like that. He is a timid man who fears us, even when we have small military services. He gets angry and attempts to confiscate any extra territory we receive.”

“--- So that's why he's seizing Alsace.”

Tigre groaned. The future of Alsace had become more uncertain.

Though Tigre did not know how Ellen governed her lands in detail, he had strolled about the town beneath the castle with her.

The town was lively, the peace was not bad, and the people seemed happy. He could feel at ease leaving his land to her or Lim.

“That is a separate issue for now, though.”

Ellen began laughing in encouragement seeing Tigre's serious expression.

“The fight has just begun, and the situation can change drastically. Just make sure you keep that in mind.”

Tigre pulled himself together and bowed in thanks.

“The second issue is a bit troublesome... The King said, [First and foremost, act in Zhcted's national interests and refrain from taking rash actions].”

“Isn't that normal?”

Tigre did not understand why it was troublesome.

“It's a bit difficult to explain since you're honest to a fault.”

Ellen laughed as she teased Tigre.

“I do not believe this could be avoidable, since Lord Tigrevurmud has not become as perverse as Eleanora-sama.”

Lim talked down to her Lord with a straight face; Ellen's mouth sharpened in response.

“... What kind of wind is blowing now? You're protecting Tigre.”

“I am simply admonishing my superior.”

After silencing Ellen with her prompt response, Lim turned to Tigre.

“The problem come from His Majesty's words. When thinking of national interests, any noble, for instance, those with connections to Duke Thenardier who might benefit should the Duke reign victorious, could rush into action.”

“... So it's left open to interpretation?”

Tigre began to make the connection.

“He said that specifically because it was open to interpretation.”

Ellen spoke ill words of the King of her country in a bad mood.

“However, aristocrats have little significance. Below the King, there are the seven Vanadis. The aristocrats are even further below, followed by the normal citizens.”

“So you mean there will be problems with the other Vanadis?”

Tigre's words held tension. Ellen nodded earnestly.

“There are Vanadis with connections to Thenardier and Ganelon. Usually fights between Vanadis are forbidden, but they will be tolerated under these circumstances.”

“Can you move in a situation like that?”

It was different from the time she helped him in Alsace. Ellen had attracted attention and could no longer vacate her territory recklessly.

“Though not all Vanadis are allies, they are not necessarily enemies, either. For now, we need watch only one. If possible, I would like to get rid of her beforehand. I would rather not worry about having my movements cut off in the future.”

“This sounds serious.”

Tigre smiled as he shrugged his shoulders.

It was a serious situation, and it would be difficult to take care of the matter. Ellen called Tigre to the mansion and told him the story to confirm his determination.

Tigre decided he would remain calm and respond to the situation. If he showed fear at this point in time, he had no qualification to be stand by her side.

The Vanadis of silver-white hair gently manipulated the wind and smiled joyfully.

“I've told you my story. It's about time you tell me yours.”

Tigre nodded and told her he obtained Massas Rodant and Viscount Augre's cooperation, as well as the subjugation of the bandits.

“I believe in Lord Massas. He is my father's best friend, and when I was held captive, he ran about trying to help me. I also believe Viscount Augre is trustworthy.”

“Lim, what do you think?”

Ellen turned her bright red pupils to her expressionless adjutant.

“I believe we can trust Earl Rodant. As for Viscount Augre, so long as there is no discord between him and Lord Tigrevurmud, there will be no problems. By the way, there is something I wish for you to see, Eleanora-sama.”

When Lim said this, the sound of a bell could be heard from the door. Someone was standing there.

“... Nobody should know I'm here.”

Ellen frowned suspiciously.

“I will look.”

When Lim stood quietly and left her seat, Tigre restarted the conversation. He placed the contents of the hempen bag on the floor.

It was metallic armor. Though there were various scratches, it was still like new. It would be possible to sell it if carefully polished.

“The band of thieves in the Vosyes Mountains had a lot of this, though their helmets and gauntlets were similar to those used in Alsace.”

Ellen stood and walked around the table while observing the armor.

“--- These are made in Olmutz.”

“Lim thought the possibility of that is high. So it really is from there?”

Ellen snorted and pointed to an inconspicuous place inside the armor, along the flank. There was a strange pattern stamped there.

“This is an imitation to the God of War, Triglav. No mistakes about it.”

Ellen released the armor and smiled sarcastically while folding her arms.

“It's some expensive stuff from Olmutz.”

The surface of the armor reflected the light shining through the window.

“Though I hate to say it, she's in our country as well. The manufacturing method is unique, and the armor is hard and light. Even if it was worn out and full of scratches, those thieves would be penniless.”

“Where is Olmutz in Zhcted?”

Tigre had only heard its name from Lim. He knew nothing else about it.

“It is the Dukedom to the south of LeitMeritz.”

Tigre was surprised to hear her ill-tempered voice as Ellen responded. She immediately drank the wine in her glass and hit the table vigorously.

Though Tigre thought the conversation would be unsavory, he knew it was unavoidable.

“The territory is governed by a Vanadis?”

“Her name is Ludmira Lurie... She's completely different from me.”

Ellen distorted her beautiful face with her hatred.

“She's a noisy person who always talks about character and courtesy, and she always carries tea and jam at her waist. That girl's like a young potato.”

Though Tigre could not possibly understand her words, he knew she was insulting the other person.

“--- I cannot possibly stay silent, now. Who exactly is a potato!”

Suddenly, the door was flung open and a girl's angry voice echoed throughout the room. Tigre looked back and saw two girls standing there.

One was Lim, who appeared tired. The other was a strange, diminutive girl.

She was breathtaking and was a beauty different from Ellen.

Her blue hair was trimmed around her shoulder, and she wore a large, white ribbon. Her blue silk clothes wrapped about her delicate body, giving her a lovely appearance.

However, rather than her beauty, it was her strength that appeared most. Her powerful gaze remained firm in his memory.

Tigre's gaze moved from her charming eyes to the short spear in her hand.

The tip looked to be made of the highest purity of ice; it created an illusion of coldness.

“--- Lim.”

Ellen's voice was tinged with a violent rage that reverberated within Tigre's ear.

“Why did you permit this woman to step inside this building?”

“She is a Vanadis. I cannot possibly turn her away.”

Like a lifeless doll, Lim responded indifferently.

“... Vanadis?”

The girl with blue hair shifted her gaze to Tigre as he squeezed words out of his mouth. Her smile was the height of arrogance, and she stretched her chest forward and spoke haughtily.

“I am one of the proud Vanadis of Zhcted, the Master of the {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zankaku}}, Ludmira Lurie.”

“Leave.”

Ellen's voice was cold and held no forgiveness. The atmosphere of the peaceful living room had become dangerous in an instant. The two Vanadis clearly aimed their hostility toward each other, like fierce animals confronting their natural enemy.

Ludmira glared at Ellen, her blue eyes full of contempt.

“You are being quite rude to your guest, Eleanora.”

Ellen lifted the corner of her eye as she responded with undisguised hostility.

“I will take the appropriate attitude toward a guest I invite. At the very least, you could bring a gift, though I doubt I would be of mind to accept you as a visitor.”

“You should apologize for insulting all humans and potatoes.”

“You should prostrate before me for having eavesdropped on our conversation.”

Tigre stood quietly from his seat and carefully stepped away so as not to attract attention. He walked to the doorway near Lim.

“Eavesdropping? Your voice is foolishly loud.”

“If you think that was loud, then you live in quite a small world. How pitiful.”

“Even if I live in a small world, I have many things, unlike you.”

“Rather than having many things, you should hurry up and gain some height and bigger breasts.”

“I am 16. There is still room enough to grow. How about you, Eleanora? Are you working hard to maintain the minimum dignity and courtesy? You should do your best from now until you grow old and die.”

The sound of grinding teeth could be heard, though it was unclear from which Vanadis the sound originated.

Though Tigre looked to ask Lim for help, Lim appeared to be asking him the same thing.

“... Are these two always like this?”

“It has been this way since they first met. They exchanged many insults and pointed their {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} at one another. You would not think they belong to the same country.”

“I see. So how do we stop this?”

“Though I have an idea of who can stop it, she is too far away. We can only leave these two until they finish.”

Lim's expression clearly showed resignation and an unusual fatigue.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and steeled his resolve.

''--- I'm not sure how easy it will be to get along with this girl.''

However, he still had something to ask Ludmira.

Tigre pulled out a chair close to him, purposely making a loud noise.

Seizing the moment, while their verbal war was interrupted, Tigre stood between Ludmira and Ellen.

“I do not believe I have introduced myself yet. My name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though he smiled awkwardly, he presented his hand to Ludmira.

Ludmira glanced at his hand and then looked up, as if appraising Tigre.

“Tigre. This woman is not a guest. There's no need to receive her.”

Ellen spoke defiantly behind him. Tigre was troubled as his hand still remained before him.

“--- I suppose so. I am certainly not a guest.”

She muttered in a voice so small, even Tigre could not hear it. Ludmira turned away and spoke over her shoulder.

“Please come with me, Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Though Tigre and Lim were surprised by her words, Ellen was the one to react most strongly. She stood up angrily from her chair and pushed it over.

“Wha... You, what do you want!?”

Ludmira responded calmly seeing Ellen's unexpectedly red face.

“I have come here to meet this man. Though I was going to Alsace, I remembered your villa and dropped by.”

“What business do you have with me?”

The caution in Tigre's voice was muffled as he asked.

“It is nothing spectacular. I simply wish to speak a little. Is that a problem?”

“Hold it.”

It was not Tigre but Ellen who responded. She stood next to Tigre and stomped on the floor before glaring at Ludmira.

“This guy's mine. I decide what he does.”

“Oh? Were you not employed by Earl Vorn?”

Ellen found herself at a loss for words. The edge of her mouth had cramped up as she desperately thought of what to say. Tigre decided to help her.

“Our relationship is closer to that of equals. I am showing my respect as her employer.”

Ludmira accepted the answer for the time being. She then turned toward Ellen and smiled aggressively.

“Though you said you wished to talk, is it not possible to do so here?”

“As Eleanora has said, I am not a guest. Also, I would like to speak without others hearing our conversation, if possible.”

Tigre looked at Ellen. After seeing Tigre and Ludmira with a sour face, Ellen sighed.

“Let's move then. It's a bit before schedule, but let's go to Rodnick.”

They left the household and rode their horses down a slope. Beneath the empty sky was a vast, flat meadow.

Ellen and Lim led the way with Tigre and Ludmira following afterward. It was done this way because Ellen and Ludmira clearly did not want to be near each other.

It was Lim's job to calm Ellen down, leaving Tigre next to the blue-haired Vanadis.

“What is it you wish to ask of me?”

Having been asked bluntly, Ludmira was lost in thought for a moment before turning to Tigre.

“I wish to know the reason why you are fighting Duke Thenardier.”

Tigre was taken aback. He looked intently at Ludmira's face involuntarily; he did not know why he was asked.

As they moved forward, Tigre explained Duke Thenardier's army attacked Alsace. When Tigre pushed them back, Zaien had been killed.

“I think it a natural thing that I protected Alsace, but I don't think Duke Thenardier will withdraw.”

“Do you have a chance of winning?”

“That... I don't know.”

Tigre was unsure. Even with Ellen, Massas, and Augre by his side, he could not be certain.

“I do not think it possible you could win against Duke Thenardier.”

The plains were interrupted by the wilderness as they moved away from the residence. Ludmira continued as she watched Ellen's back.

“Duke Thenardier has many allies both inside and outside the country. I am one of them.”

“... Will you bring your army into Brune like Ellen?”

“If I judge it to be necessary.”

However, Ludmira's white ribbon moved as she shook her head.

“Simply leading an army is not the only form of cooperation. Money, food, armor, information... I can help simply by sending those. Even public statements may influence public opinions. Do you have such allies?”

Tigre could not answer. Though he was not without allies, the difference in numbers was too large.

Ludmira sighed ostentatiously while Tigre remained silent. She looked up at him with contempt in her eyes.

''--- Those eyes.''

They were the reason Tigre could not get a good impression of the Vanadis with blue hair as she quarreled with Ellen.

“Do you look at everyone like that?”

Though Tigre tried to suppress his feelings as much as possible, they still leaked from his voice. Ludmira's eyes narrowed quickly, tinged with a cold hostility.

“... Though informal, this is the first time a man has insulted me on our first meeting.”

“I have also never met a person who has neglected her self-introduction for such a long time.”

Tigre responded with a joke as he feigned ignorance.

He felt as if a sword or spear was pointed to his chest. Tigre looked back at Ludmira as a cold sweat wet his palm.

After a time, Ludmira looked downward quietly.

“--- I suppose so. It is as you say.”

Ludmira bowed in apology, surprising Tigre.

This girl had shown a coercive attitude since she first appeared in the residence.

She was aggressive and looked and spoke to others in contempt. He would never think she would apologize.

“I will say this. You should not call me so poorly. Call me Lurie-sama.”

Ludmira smiled lightly as if it were a natural thing.

“... Is it good to speak so formally to someone who might become an enemy?”

“You should correct how you speak.”

The Vanadis with blue hair made that declaration to Tigre with a strong tone. Tigre felt a strong pressure which made speaking difficult as she stared at him with her pupils of frozen jasper.

“You are an Earl of this country, and I am a Vanadis. Under normal circumstances, you would not be permitted to ride your horse next to me.”

Tigre could not conceal his embarrassment. He tilted his head and ran his hand through his red hair.

Though he did not think she was angry, after thinking about it, he knew she was correct.

''--- The Vanadis kneel only to the King, according to that story.''

Applying this to Brune Kingdom, the Vanadis would correspond to the powerful aristocrats like Thenardier and Ganelon, and individuals in positions such as Prime Minister, Grand Chamberlain, and Generals.

She was certainly far above a country aristocrat like Tigre.

''--- I guess I'm too used to Ellen.''

Ellen was special. He needed to remember that.

Tigre, seeing Ludmira's sincere expression, bowed obediently.

“I apologize; however, would you pardon me if I call you Ludmira-sama? For someone from Brune, it is much easier to say.”

It was true. Ludmira did not answer Tigre immediately and looked at Ellen's back. For an instant, there was a hint of envy and loneliness in her profile.

“... So you call Eleanora, Ellen?”

Rather than asking him a question, she was muttering to herself.

“I will allow it since our association will be short. Also, what is it you wished to say about my eyes?”

Tigre spoke informally as he normally did but corrected himself in a panic.

“You look down on others.”

It was not an assumption. He could say that with certainty.

Tigre had been the recipient of such eyes on countless occasions. The powerful aristocrats and their sons, Zaien included, the women of the court, and the Knights all made light of the bow.

“Can you simply smile and look favorably on poorly made meals or terribly drawn paintings?”

Ludmira spoke as if she were amused.

“So you think it natural to despise and humiliate people of poor character?”

“... I do. At least, for those of high standing.”

Ludmira looked away as she gave him an answer. The Vanadis with the spear continued to speak.

“Earl Vorn. I have heard of you before. You are a person with little skill with weaponry. Before, you presented your hand to me. It was clearly not of someone who wields the spirit of either the sword or the spear. Though your bow arm may be good, the sword and spear are what is valued. Your skill has no meaning in Brune.”

Tigre scratched his head in silence. It is true he lived a life unrelated to fame or military services.

“You have nothing worth mention. Dignity, charm, respect, even something odd, I have felt nothing from you. Though Eleanora has become your ally... I cannot understand why. What on earth did you say to her?”

Tigre finally understood. This Vanadis was interested in him.

“I want you to lend me your strength. That is all I said.”

Because it was not a lie, Tigre was able to answer naturally. Also, since he had been insulted, he decided to go on the counter-offensive a little.

“Even if there were something else, do you think I would tell someone who might become my enemy? This is even more true for a childish girl who can barely tolerate a small insult and starts an argument in someone else's house.”

“You can assume that it.”

“... You are quite skillful with your words.”

Ludmira smiled. It was approximately 10% praise, with the remainder being contempt. She looked up at Tigre with eyes as of she were absolutely superior.

“By the way, I also had a question I wished to ask.”

Tigre spoke of the band of thieves they had subjugated in the Vosyes Mountains and mentioned they wore armor from Olmutz.

“According to Ellen, you are the one governing Olmutz.”

“Do you wish to say that I organized the thieves and sent them?”

She looked at him differently from before. An intense anger emitted from her petite body.

''--- She's unexpectedly temperamental.''

“No, that's not quite right. I thought you might know who sold it, since the armor was so new.”

“That is impossible.”

Ludmira answered in a fit of anger, throwing him off.

“Though it takes time and effort, we make a large quantity of them. Both aristocrats and merchants purchase them, as well as people from other countries such as Brune and Muozinel, and even the distant lands like Sachstein and Asvarre. You should not think we are on the same scale as Alsace.”

Her words were effective, completely silencing Tigre.

Soon afterward, Tigre and the others reached Rodnick.

Rodnick, rather than a town, gave the impression of a large village.

There was nothing around the town but wilderness, and it was far from the main roads.

Though a large river flowed through the center of the town, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The wall surrounding the village was made of stones piled up to waist height, and the fence simply consisted of logs of wood.

The soil was hardened, and the weeds were removed. Small pebbles lay scattered about the street like any other road. The houses were simple with walls made of wood covered in plaster and thatched roofs.

Though there were a few stalls along the main street, they could easily be counted.

“This place has nothing.”

“If you think so, then leave. I will gladly send you off.”

Ludmira muttered her impression in a boring manner as she walked along with her horse. Ellen responded, clearly showing her displeasure.

''--- It certainly does seem like Ludmira says, but it doesn't feel poor or deserted.''

“Is there something in this town?”

Leaving the two Vanadis, Tigre spoke to Lim.

“Why do you think so?”

“I don't understand how the people have enough to eat. There are few fields in the surroundings, and the roads are far away, so they shouldn't have much business.”

The housewives amused themselves by gathering at the stalls and chatting, and the smiles of the children running between houses were bright and carefree.

Men amused themselves with chess in the gardens, and, though antiquated, there were many children sitting on their knees, listening to the elderly tell a story.

Though it was not flashy or loud, everyone seemed happy. It was an atmosphere Tigre enjoyed.

“It looks like you did a good job of noticing, Tigre. As expected of my partner who differs from a certain small Vanadis.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Ellen turned around and laughed joyfully.

“There is a hot spring here. That's why I brought you here.”

“Aren't hot springs in the heart of the mountain? Don't you often seen deer and monkeys...”

Lim looked at Tigre with amazement and corrected him.

“They are not necessarily limited to the heart of the mountains.”

“For this town, they were digging for a well but found a hot spring instead. It's over there.”

Ellen pointed to a distant building made of stone. Its size was the same as Ellen's villa, though it likely extended twice as far. The roof was flat and was particularly conspicuous for the town.

“It's a public bath. There are three areas, each with a hot water pipe to allow the water to flow in. Also...”

At that time, Ellen's words were interrupted as she turned her gaze to a nearby stall. The smell drifted to Tigre's nose; it was a stall which sold wheat porridge.

''--- That's right, we haven't eaten anything since this morning, and it's pretty late.''

“Should we get a bite to eat?”

Ellen seemed to have trouble making the proposal, so Tigre spoke up for her. Tigre was also hungry.

“Yeah, you're right. Let's do that.”

Though Ellen nodded and grinned widely like a child, Ludmira spoke shrilly as she looked at Ellen in astonishment.

“There is no need. As a Vanadis, I will not eat at a street stall... Even so, I am not hungry.”

As she said that, Ludmira's stomach gave off a sound. Though it was quiet, neither Tigre, Ellen, nor Lim missed it.

Lim looked away as if she had not heard it; however, Ellen's shoulders shook as she held in her laughter. She looked down at Ludmira with an unbearably happy face.

“I see. The great Vanadis Ludmira-sama could not possibly eat wheat porridge from a stall.”

Turning about, Ellen briskly walked to the stall and paid several copper coins. She returned calmly with a wooden bowl full of porridge.

Due to the fresh herbs, the porridge had a refreshing scent which stimulated Tigre's nose. Ellen purposely stood in front of Ludmira and slowly brought the porridge to her mouth with her wooden spoon.

''--- So, So childish...''

Tigre's impression was for both Ellen and Ludmira.

While he thought about whether he should separate the two, Ludmira narrowed her eyes and frowned. Her face was pale in anger. Without moving, she tightly grasped her fist and glared at Ellen.

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim frowned and admonished Ellen, Ellen did not bother to listen.

He remembered their conversation in the mansion. Though he understood Ellen disliked Ludmira, it seemed a bit over the top.

“... My stomach's a bit empty. May I buy some more?”

When he asked Lim, Ellen nodded in confirmation. Tigre walked to the stand and ordered two portions for Lim and himself.

“I'm pretty hungry. Do you mind giving me some more?”

Tigre asked the man as he passed him a few copper coins.

The porridge included bird meat, nuts, and many sweet herbs, which greatly stimulated the appetite. Due to how it was seasoned, along with his hunger, he thought he would be able to eat a lot.

Tigre took the bowl and walked back to Ellen and the others. Fortunately, a fight had not yet occurred. Tigre presented the wooden bowl full of porridge to Ludmira.

“If you'd like, would you have some? Maybe it's because I'm male, but he gave me a bit too much.”

If he did not ask this way, the girl probably would not eat.

Though he had no obligation to do so, Tigre wanted to avoid a dangerous atmosphere. Though he was amazed by Ludmira's childish obstinacy, he thought it a little pleasing.

“... If that is the case, I will accept.”

Ludmira timidly extended her hand and took the wooden bowl. She blew on the porridge to cool it down.

“... It is not bad.”

“That's good.”

“I will remember this, Earl Vorn.”

There was neither mockery nor ridicule. Ludmira looked up at Tigre with a small, but innocent smile.

“Next time, I will treat you to tea.”

Immediately after she thanked him, he breathed in relief in his mind. Ellen suddenly gripped Tigre's collar and dragged him away after handing her porridge to Lim.

“Why did you do that?”

“That's my line.”

Ellen glared at Tigre sullenly. He gave her an aggressive gaze in return.

“It's one thing if you're friends, but you two clearly aren't. How could I possibly watch that?”

“You belong to me. Even so---”

Ellen raised her voice when she noticed a passing mother and child child. She could hear the people talk about the two as if they were blindly having a passionate lovers' quarrel.

Ellen's face flushed red, and she looked downward in silence. Though Tigre also heard the people, he recited the name of the Pantheon of Gods in his mind and desperately calmed himself.

“... Hey, Ellen.”

Because Tigre spoke in a subdued voice, Ellen became calm.

“I know there are people you can't like; it's the same for me. But if you keep up with this, you'll only get tired and force yourself into a corner.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with up-turned eyes.

“... Are you telling me to grow up?”

“Just relax a little bit. It's better to spend your time laughing than being angry. If you keep this up, you'll go bald early.”

Ellen did not respond to his poor joke. Though she looked at Tigre in frustration, the irritation radiating from her body slowly subsided.

“... I got it.”

Before long, Ellen said those words with a sigh. She eventually smiled brightly in the manner Tigre was accustomed to seeing.

“You're right. I think it's best to spend my time smiling. I'd rather not bother with Ludmira, and it's not good to give you and Lim unnecessary anxiety. Still...”

Ellen reached out and lightly pinched Tigre's nose, though it was light enough that he did not feel pain. Tigre blinked in confusion, since he did not understand Ellen's intent. Ellen glared at him with a mixture of embarrassment and emotional dependence; it was a difficult expression.

“... Like I thought, I can't be happy that you gave that woman some porridge. At least let me do this much.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Tigre was surprised as they passed through the entrance of the bathhouse.

It was not simply a bathhouse; there was a tavern and inn inside as well.

The guests amused themselves with cards and chess in the spacious rooms, and the guests chatted at the bar after leaving the hot water.

There were stalls with skewers of meet, mushrooms, and herbs, and others that sold mineral water in small bottles.

It was overflowing with vigor, heat, and excitement. Tigre looked about in blank surprise; Ellen stood proudly as she spoke..

“It seems a Vanadis many generations ago liked the hot springs here. She exempted them from taxes so long as they maintained the bathhouse, though the taxes weren't that high to begin with.”

“Is it possible she built the villa there so she could easily reach this town?”

Ludmira asked Ellen, unable to hide her amazement.

“Since the Vanadis built it there, I would think so. Well, that would not be reason enough. She likely used it to inspect the area around the Vosyes Mountains.”

Lim finished checking in at the hotel. To avoid useless quarrels, she reserved three rooms for Tigre, Ellen and Lim, and Ludmira.

Though the rooms were small and had a small window on the wall and a single bed, the floors were cleaned, and the linens were laundered.

As soon as he settled down, Tigre postponed his meal and his trip to the baths. Tigre first maintained his bow, though, since it was ready to use at once, he did nothing spectacular. He wiped the dust off with a coarse cloth and rubbed honey into it with his skin.

Afterward, he carefully examined his leather armor and shoes.

Ellen knocked on the door as he finished his work.

“You still haven't gone to the baths yet?”

Ellen's face was strangely flushed as she asked. She was a little large for the robe she wore. Since it was sleeveless, it was easy to see her ample bosom. Her silver-white hair was still wet, and a mysterious smell drifted from her thin arms extending from her clothes.

He was troubled by where to look.

“I'll show you where to go. Though there are three baths, one of them has been reserved for the Vanadis. It's so we can use it at any time.”

Tigre looked away while pretending to concentrate on his bow; however, she had completely seen through him.

“You clearly saw me at the Imperial Palace. There's no need to feel shy now.”

Ellen chuckled as she played with the hem of her robe.

Tigre let out a small breath and collected himself before leaving the room. He headed toward the bathhouse based on Ellen's directions, so he arrived rather quickly.

There was a dimly lit dressing room as soon as he opened the door. The baths were further in.

''--- I wonder if the structure is the same for the other baths.''

He took his clothes off and placed them in a rattan basket. Tigre pushed the door open.

He involuntarily let out a groan. The bath was splendidly made.

A thick steam shrouded the bath, which was lined with marble tiles of different colors. Stones paved the area without a single gap between, like a cobblestone street. Along one wall was an image of a pitch-black giant dragon. It seemed to represent a Vanadis.

However, Tigre could hardly see them.

One girl stood in the bath.

It was Ludmira. She was not wearing any stitch of clothing. Her fair skin was faintly dyed red, and the hot water dripped from the tip of her blue hair.

Tigre was unable to look away from her body due to his shock and astonishment.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_186.jpg|175px|thumb]]
While Ludmira also stood, as if she were made of stone, she recovered first and picked up her spear on the floor. Shortening the distance in a moment, she had thrust the spear before Tigre's face.

“... I didn't think people brought weapons into the bath.”

Those were the words that finally left Tigre's mouth. Though he tried to turn his face away from Ludmira's naked body, her spear moved quickly, preventing him from doing so.

Though he shut his eyes, the scene he saw a moment before was burnt on the back of his eyelids.

“Um, you should cover yourself. Isn't it embarrassing?”

“Is it embarrassing to be seen by a cat or a dog?”

It was a prompt answer. Her quiet voice was tinged with anger. Tigre could not object; if he opened his eyes at this time, though, he would see that her eyes trembled with anger, and her spear shook out of embarrassment.

''--- That's right, Ellen had the Silver Flash nearby when she bathed.''

The Vanadis always had the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} within grasp.

“... Given how you look, it seems you did not come to humiliate me.”

“It was an accident. It was my fault for not checking to see if someone is in here, though.”

“Your language.”

“I apologize.”

Shortly after, the air shook and a hard object struck Tigre's head. He held his head in response to the pain. Because Tigre's eyes were closed, he was defenseless; he fell to the floor in agony.

Ludmira gave a snort and briskly walked away.

Tigre finally opened his eyes once he heard the door swiftly close behind him. Tears blotted his eyes and he held his head as he stood up. He looked down at his body which was not covered by a cloth.

“Seen by a cat or a dog, is it...”

It was very difficult for Tigre to consider it in that manner.

Incidentally, it later became clear that this encounter was set up by Ellen.

It was her little bit of mischief, since it required Tigre head to the bath immediately.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

The next morning, Tigre and the others left Rodnick and headed to the main road. They would reach the road to Imperial Palace before midday.

The sky was dark, and thick gray clouds covered the sky, heralding the arrival of rain.

As Tigre and the others advanced on their horses, the atmosphere remained quiet.

Ludmira remained silent as she coldly stared at Tigre, who could do nothing but endure; meanwhile, Ellen simply smiled wryly as she watched the two. Though Lim looked at Tigre in sympathy, she could not erase the signs of shock and contempt in her eyes.

Incidentally, the four knew it was a situation planned by Ellen.

The wilderness ended as the meadow spread out before them. They followed a small road which would be sure to meet the main highways.

“You---”

When they had entered the woods, Ellen spoke to Ludmira.

“You said you came to see what kind of man Tigre was. Did you manage to achieve your goal?”

The forest grew thick, and the needles of the cypress trees remained throughout the winter.

The weather was poor as well, making the forest seem even darker. The road was narrow and bumpy, which further fueled any sense of unease.

“--- Yes. I understand him quite well.”

Ludmira answered curtly with an unfriendly tone.

“He is a worthless man who is somewhat good with words. I do not know why you are with such a man... but I suppose a dog will go with a dog, and a cat will go with a cat. In that way, he suits you quite well.”

Ludmira over her shoulder toward Tigre, as if staring at a piece of dirt. Tigre caught her glance, but refrained from forming a rebuttal. Though it was according to Ellen's plan, it was his fault for that she was seen.

“--- I see. I got it.”

Ellen shook her shoulders in laughter. Seeing this, Ludmira frowned.

“I do not recall saying anything worth laughing at.”

“No, you said something funny just now. It seems your eyes aren't good enough if you can't see Tigre's merits.”

“I did not think the day would come when I pitied you.”

Ludmira could no longer find any words to say as she shook her head in fatigue. Her words were partly sarcastic, with the rest being her true feelings of amazement.

On the other hand, while Ellen tried to returned to her previous attitude, her smile disappeared and she spoke. Her expression became serious as she pulled on the reins. It was difficult to tell whether her instinct or Arifal's warning was faster.

Ludmira also noticed it, shortly after Ellen. Tigre and Lim, behind the two, had also felt it.

To the left and right were trees, and there were no shadows in the vicinity. Though the road was straight and they could look far ahead, they could not find peddlers, travelers, or even a single hunter.

However, there were signs. They had carefully approached like beasts which had found their prey, hiding in the trees under the cover of darkness.

“--- We're surrounded.”

“Assassins.”

Ellen muttered to herself leisurely while Lim's face tightened.

While Tigre and Lim could not conceal their tension, Ellen and Ludmira calmly prepared their weapons. Perhaps they were accustomed to it as Vanadis.

“It's a bit late for thieves to be out here. I wonder who they are aiming for.”

“It would be either you or me, correct?”

Ludmira spoke as if it were natural. Ellen simply smiled as she shook her head.

“Tigre's a worthwhile target now, as well. If Tigre dies, Duke Thenardier would jump for joy, since I would leave Brune.”

“I'd rather you not say that so easily.”

Tigre expressed his disgust as he nocked an arrow to his bow. Though he did not want to believe it, he thought it possible for Duke Thenardier.

''--- What should I do? The enemy can attack while concealing their identity. I may have no choice but to use the horses as a shield.''

“Shall we turn back, Eleanora-sama?”

“On this narrow and rough road? They'll definitely come out, however...”

Ellen looked forward and then looked back at Tigre.

“Give me an arrow.”

Unable to read her intent, Tigre passed her an arrow from the quiver in his saddle. Ellen casually tossed it in the air.

The arrow rotated as it flew through the air. Suddenly, it split in two and fell to the ground, making a dry sound.

“... I thought so.”

“What was that?”

Tigre could not understand the spectacle before his eyes. Ellen responded with an unpleasant expression.

“Steel wire. If it's low, it will cut your feet. If it's high, it will cut your neck. There's definitely more than one.”

“I see.”

Ludmira nodded in admiration.

“This group moved ahead of us and waited for us to approach.”

“They likely set it up ahead of time and would take advantage of it while we ran ahead to get rid of them. They must have explored this area quite a bit.”

Ellen gazed at the thin road along which multiple steel wires were spread.

“Eleanora. Use your {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}} and blow them away.”

“If the ground is destroyed, our horses will be unable to move forward, and the surrounding trees will get caught up in it.”

Tigre turned to Lim, hearing a word he was unaccustomed to hearing.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, do you remember when Eleanora-sama killed the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}? Though I did not see it, Eleanora-sama did not use normal means to defeat the Dragon.”

“Ah, it's true, she had done it when she called out {{furigana|[Cleave the Wind]|Ley Admos}}...”

“That is the name of her [Dragonic Skill]”

Tigre thanked Lim and was called by Ellen.

“Tigre. Any ideas? This foolish woman doesn't seem to want to do anything troublesome herself.”

“Do not tell lies. I simply said you should use your power first.”

Tigre felt admiration seeing the two Vanadis glare at each other while ignoring the assassins in the vicinity. He could not understand how they could remain so calm.

''--- They're that used to it?''

Tigre looked down the road where the presence felt rough as he thought it all pointless. He looked up at the sky clad in gray clouds and pulled out a small flask from his saddle.

When he opened the lid of the flask, he threw the water inside before him. A small sound of water splashing on the ground accompanied the black stain of where the water fell to.

In the air, countless drops of water floated, drawing a straight line as the water clung to the steel wire. Ellen and Lim looked at him in admiration, and even Ludmira could not hide her surprise.

“If there's light, it becomes easier to see this way... By the way, would there be a trap if we were to cut these?”

“I doubt they could afford the time for that. We left Rodnick today, but they would need to know exactly which path we were heading down.”

When Ellen finished speaking, a nearby leaf swayed; it was not done by the wind. Tigre noticed it, threw away his flask, and promptly grabbed his bow and arrows.

However, he did not nock his arrow in time. His instinct, or perhaps something akin to intuition, told Tigre of a silent danger. He removed his foot from the bridle, forcibly took a defensive position, and jumped off his horse.

Immediately afterward, an arrow was released from the depths of the forest at a tremendous speed, piercing the trunk of a tree just beyond Tigre. If he was a moment late in jumping off or did not crouch to the ground, it would have gone through his chest.

''--- There's more to come...''

In the branches and leaves Tigre aimed at before, a small figure jumped out. Though his stature was short like a child's, the face belonged to an adult male.

The man held a cylinder in his thin fingers and turned its tip to Tigre.

A needle spouted from the cylinder. Tigre could not avoid it, since his body had not yet been ready to move.

That moment, as if it slid along the ground, a gust rushed by. The needle tip pointed upward and fell to the ground.

When the man took out a new needle, Tigre nocked his arrow and shot at a distance a needle would reach him. The arrow pierced deeply through the man's head and stuck into the tree behind him.

“So so.”

Ellen smiled to Tigre on the ground from atop her horse with her long sword, the Silver Flash, in her hand. She had diverted the needle he was unable to avoid.

“Relax. You don't need to worry about arrows or needles hitting us as long as we're here.”

“You saved me. Save the jokes for later.”

Ludmira looked down on the assassin's corpse with cold indifference and nodded with conviction.

“These men are the {{furigana|Seven Chains|Serasyu}}.”

“Seven Chains?”

Lim asked in a parrot-like fashion. Ludmira responded as if it were a trivial matter.

“They are a notorious, seven man assassination group. It is my first time encountering them.”

Ludmira moved the tip of the spear in her hand toward the corpse. She pointed to a tattoo in the shape of a chain along the body's left arm.

“This tattoo is their proof of identity.”

“You know quite a bit.”

Both Tigre and Ellen looked at Ludmira in admiration. Rather than boasting, Ludmira responded as if disheartened.

“That is natural. I have knowledge accumulated from generation to generation of the Lurie family. I am different from a Vanadis who is fresh off the farm.”

Though Ellen was clearly offended, she did not retort. She took a step or two back on her horse in order to protect Tigre who had finally risen.

Lim moved her horse accordingly to protect Ellen.

The air wiggled again as movement occurred in the branches and leaves. Tigre and the others established their arms and took caution.

Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the branches of the threes stretched over Lim. It was the upper body of a man hanging upside down, hanging off a branch by the his feet. He had lurked there and awaited his chance.

The assassin approached Lim at a furious speed and tried to stab her with a dagger; it was a poisonous fang that would easily take her life with only a graze.

Lim remained calm and cut through the man's neck with her sword. Fresh blood spouted from his wound and the assassin fell to the ground. Lim looked down to confirm his death.

In that moment, her reaction was delayed.

A snake fell from above and pounced on Lim. It was a two-step attack.

Lim failed to avoid the snake.

“Lim!”

Ellen cried out; her face was pale. She moved out of instinct and cut through the snake with the Silver Flash. A blade of wind was released from her argent sword and the snake's head was cleanly bisected.

“How are you!?”

Tigre and Ellen ran up to Lim. Though she opened her mouth to speak, no words came out.

Tigre caught her in his arms as she fell off her horse.

“What's wrong!?”

There was no answer. Lim's face was red with a fever, and sweat blotted her forehead.

''--- Is this poison?''

Tigre looked at the corpse of the snake and confirmed its identity through the scales. He turned back and looked at Lim, but he could find no injury on her face or neck.

Two small holes were lined up neatly on her right breast.

“Tigre! What happened!? What's wrong with Lim!?”

Ellen's expression and her tone showed she was nearly on the verge of tears, but Tigre did not look at her; he could not afford to.

He quietly lay Lim on the ground and tore her clothes off. Her rich, twin hills bounced from the momentum. He put his mouth to the wound on her right chest and began sucking strongly. He spat out the blood which had accumulated on the surface of her wound.

“...!”

A heated groan came from Lim's mouth as she was unable to bear the sensation.

''--- It's good I knew what kind of snake that was.''

Many years ago, he had been taught how to treat such injuries from Batran while he hunted in the mountains.

''--- If we quickly return to Rodnick, we can give her better care.''

While he thought this, two more sounds hit Tigre's ear.

A chill ran down his backbone. Four shadows danced through the air above him. The hidden assassins had moved in unison.

It was impossible for Lim or him to move, and though Ellen reacted, she was slower than usual.

''--- In a place like this...!''

At that time, small legs landed near Tigre.

It was Ludmira. The assassins did not come to attack her, and the Vanadis with blue hair was not even the slightest bit upset.

“--- Lavias.”

It was the name of her spear.

When she spun the spear in her hand, it grew to Ludmira's height.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}.”

Her clear, cold voice, reminiscent of ice without a hint of impurity, sounded faintly throughout the forest. Ludmira pierced the ground with the tip of her spear. A white light tinged with an icy air emitted from the tip as many crystals drew to Ludmira.

The cold air erupted.

Tigre, who had witnessed the spectacle, could only express it that way.

Large crystals which froze the very atmosphere surrounded Ludmira, as if drawn to protect her.

An uncountable number of ice spears were projected. It was a violent looking power; it looked like a large monster with many fangs lined up along its jaw.

The thorns of ice avoided Tigre and mowed down the surrounding trees or blew upward into the sky.

The assassins were unable to escape. Their faces and bodies were drilled through by sharp icicles, and their pale bodies were dyed red.

One man's head was crushed, killing him immediately, and there was another who reeled in pain as poison he possessed rained over him; however, that was over in an instant as his hand froze and shattered.

After confirming the assassins were no longer breathing, Ludmira removed her spear from the ground thick with ice. She rotated her spear once and struck the ground lightly.

The ice blew away while emitting a sound as if glass were crushed. It melted into the air and sprinkled grains of white ice to the ground.

“--- I am disappointed.”

The shaft of the spear had shortened. Ludmira vomited words as if provoking Ellen, her eyes filled with anger and contempt.

“To lose yourself over a single vassal. Eleanora, you are not qualified to be a Vanadis. You should throw aside Arifal before you bring misfortune to your people.”

After spitting out those words, Ludmira mounted her horse without looking a Ellen. Though Tigre was astonished and had trouble speaking, he finally called out to Ludmira.

Ludmira turned her head slightly to Tigre.

“Thanks. For helping.”

The Vanadis with the spear of ice did not respond. Her glance moved from Tigre past Ellen. The cold atmosphere was blown away and scattered down the road.

Tigre saw her off and looked back at Lim.

Her rich chest shook from her rough breathing. At last, Tigre considered what he had just done. Her skin was faintly covered in sweat, and her right breast was faintly red where Tigre strongly sucked the poison from.

He had torn away all her clothes. After covering her up, he turned back to Ellen to apologize.

The Vanadis with silver-white hair lowered the sword in her hand and silently stared at Tigre.

“Her condition?”

“Because Lim is sturdy, she should be fine. From what I can remember, only the elderly and sick died from the poison from this snake. If we return to Rodnick, we can treat her and she should survive. The components for the medicine can be found anywhere.”

Tigre spoke to encourage Ellen. Though it was not a lie that the only ones to die were the elderly and the ill, there was no telling whether Lim would live or not. He did not know if the assassins modified the snake, either.

Reassured by Tigre, Ellen's tense face relaxed.

“I got it. Tigre, you head to Rodnick and call a doctor. I'll carry Lim on my horse and catch up.”

By the time Lim woke up, two days had passed.

The sun shined through the window, and the birds were chirping. For a while, she looked at the ceiling blankly. She suddenly felt a weight around her belly and cast her eyes downward.

It was the dull red hair she was accustomed to seeing. He seemed to be sleeping, since his faint breathing could be heard.

Lim tried to push him away on reflex, but stopped herself to confirm the situation. She was in a spacious room with a table and chair and the bed she slept on.

“Rodnick?”

It was too recent to forget. Lim searched her memory. It was cut off after she killed the assassin when she saw the snake.

At that time, the door opened and a girl with argent hair down to her waist smiled brightly at the sight of Lim.

“You're awake, Lim.”

“Eleanora-sama.”

Though Lim began to sit up, Ellen shook her head and stopped her.

“Lim, we are not in the Imperial Palace. It's just the two of us; you can call me Ellen like you did in old times.”

“That is something I cannot do.”

Though she smiled, rejection was clearly visible in her eyes. Lim continued to speak.

“Though I have said this before, I am the person most intimate with you, Eleanora-sama. I cannot simply use your nickname on such occasions.”

“Thanks to that, he's the only one other than the Vanadis who calls me Ellen.”

Ellen smiled bitterly as she turned to Tigre.

“Even if you told him to, to call Eleanora-sama by her nickname as a prisoner of war is truly surprising.”

The two smiled as they looked at each other.

“... How is your body?”

“I am a little tired, but there should be no problem.”

“I see. You should give your thanks to the sleepy head over there. He did some emergency treatment when you fell.”

Ellen explained the circumstances as she looked down at Tigre with folded arms.

After defeating the assassins, Tigre and Ellen quickly returned to Rodnick.

The two carried Lim to the bed and took turns applying the medicine according to the doctor and nurse's directions.

“I thought you would be fine at first, but the doctor said there was a chance you would turn for the worse. I was really worried.”

So as not to awaken Tigre, Ellen quietly sat down before Lim and brought her hand forward kindly. Lim noticed the dark circles under Ellen's eye.

“I'm really glad you're alive.”

“I apologize. Even though I am to be your guard, I fell so easily.”

“What are you talking about? You did what you needed to do.”

Ellen laughed and lightly touched Lim's forehead with her finger. Lim also smiled.

''--- Thank goodness.''

Lim placed her right hand on her chest and quietly rejoiced that she survived. She could still serve Ellen, she could still help her. She was happy.

“What of the assassins?”

“One escaped. Since the {{furigana|[Seven Chains]|Serasyu}} act in a group of seven, they weren't completely annihilated, so we need to remain vigilant.”

Lim suddenly frowned and stroke the wound. There were herbs ground into it, and it was covered in a clean cloth, but there was something she worried about before that.

“Eleanora-sama. You said Lord Tigrevurmud gave me emergency treatment?”

“Yes. I said that.”

Lim's voice trembled.

“About that... what method did he used?”

“He sucked the poison from the wound.”

Lim noticed the joyful nature in Ellen's voice. Her face quickly became red and hot. Though she had pushed reason aside and instinctively thought to beat Tigre's head, she succeeded to stop just before doing so.

“I'll say this in his defense. He was desperate to help you at the time; he had no ulterior motives. If anything, I should be the one you hit.”

The hand Lim had stopped in midair was pulled to Ellen's chest.

“When you fell, I could only stand motionless. I could not think or do anything like a child.”

“But you were the one to carry me here, Eleanora-sama.”

Ellen looked wistfully at Lim, as if she had something more to say, but all that left the mouth of the Vanadis with silver-white hair were her thanks.

She quietly grasped Lim's hand and let her heart soak in the warmth of her life. Ellen reluctantly parted and stood up.

“We'll come back again. We need to leave and head to the Palace today.”

Ellen wore her vigorous and fearless face, the face of a Vanadis, once again as she spoke. Lim nodded and looked down at Tigre's head.

“If possible, I would like to let Tigre rest some more, since he's probably tired.”

Ellen smiled wryly; Lim nodded in agreement.

But they did not have the time to spare.

After thinking for a while, Lim decided to wake him as gently as possible. She placed her fingers in Tigre's red hair and tried to shake him awake.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Please wake up.”

However, Tigre groaned quietly and violently brushed Lim's hand aside.

His hand moved further and grabbed Lim's chest. Though it was unconscious, he was massaging her quite vigorously.

Tigre was then awakened by a violent slap.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>